Category Archives: Arifureta

Volume 6





[Vol 5] Chapter 10 – Hauria VS. Emperor -Later-



Circle-warning.gif This chapter is translated by Durasama
and is rehosted with due permission.

Just like a joke, the head of the next inline Emperor, Bias, was easily flung into the air.

“………..”
“That was the next Emperor. Your successor…..can you bear seeing that, can you bear hearing that, that was quite awful”
“…….I should have already said it. Even if we were all massacred, I won’t be pledging to anything. Be crushed by the fury of the Empire”
“To have that kind of attitude even after your son’s been killed. Ma~a, to begin with, he’s probably never been loved by you. After all, the position of Emperor is decided through ability, that’s why it’s not unusual for relatives to try and murder one another”

It was exactly as Cam said, relatives could gain the position of Emperor by winning a duel. Even if the partner is killed during the duel it wouldn’t be considered a crime.

Gaharudo had many concubines who gave birth besides the queen, Bias himself was a child of a concubine which managed to become Crowned Prince through showing his abilities in duels. It was befitting of their principles, the weak will follow the strong! and there you have it.

Probably because of that, Gaharudo’s expression didn’t change at all. Since the beginning, the standards were either weak or strong, there have been rumors that there were no love for his sons and daughters……there didn’t seem to be any hidden emotions either, so it may very well be true. Rather, the aide from a while ago was the only time he really exposed his anger.

Gaharudo that was snorting towards Cam’s words.

“If you know that it’s useless now then just stop”
“There’s no rush. You won’t pledge no matter what? You’ll continue tormenting the Demi-humans after this? You’ll continue tracking down our Haruia Tribe?”
“How repetitious”
“Is that so…..”Delta 1, this is Alpha 1, do it””

———Alpha 1, this is Delta 1. Roger

All of the sudden, Cam started saying things which Gaharudo couldn’t comprehend. Though Gaharudo had a questioning expression, in the next moment, he felt and heard the roar of a huge explosion through his belly and the complexion of his face changed.

“-. What was that just now!”
“What, it’s not that much of a big deal. We only blew up the barracks that were watching the slaves”
“Blew up? It can’t be……”
“Fumu, how many people were inside again……anyways several hundreds of soldiers just died. It’s all your fault, Gaharudo”
“You bastards did it!”
“Nope, it was you, Gaharudo. Your decision claimed the lives of those soldiers. And……”Delta 1, this is Alpha 1, do it””

Once again, Cam muttered things which Gaharudo couldn’t comprehend, Gaharudo immediately called out to him. It was far too bad of a joke that they could remotely detonate explosives from this location.

“Oi! Hauria~!”

However, Gaharudo’s words were in vain, a second roar erupted. Not within the Imperial Castle. A large explosion occurred somewhere in the capital.

Holding back his emotions, Gaharudo asked.

“……Where was that explosion?”
“The hospital”
“Wha, damn you!”
“Be relieved. What blew up was the military’s hospital. The only ones that died were soldiers and their doctors……to begin with, the public hospital, Inns, brothels, residential areas, though lots of people lost their homes and are living in temporary shelters after the Majinzoku’s attack, do you have any request?”
“Don’t go laying your hands on the general public! How far are you going to fall Hauria!”
“…….You guys always persecuted us Demi-humans. You’ve got no right to complain when the positions are turned around……”Delta, do it””
“Wait~!”

The entire Empire persecuted the Demi-humans, at this point how is the general public not involved? Cam showed a slightly amazed voice. Then, mercilessly gave out the order.

The third explosion was heard, this time Gaharudo was grinding his teeth together as he was convinced that the publics buildings were bombed. But actually it was the drawbridge which allows entry into the Imperial castle. Since there will likely be reports coming from the capital about the explosions, the only route to enter the castle was destroyed.

In addition, Cam’s words were partly a bluff, they never set any bombs in areas that weren’t related to the army. The explosions weren’t caused through remote methods either, a unit of Hauria’s that sneaked into the castle had to manually set them off, due to this they couldn’t set up bombs in many places.

“If you won’t be pledging then we have no other choice. I’ll have to set off every bomb we’ve set up in the capital, you Imperial aristocrats and leaders here will be lending a hand in it. Thousands of people will be accompanying each other to the otherside. It’s not a bad way to end huh?”

What he was saying was definitely terrorist-like. Who the heck taught him……though some glances were focused on the boy in the corner of the hall, the actual person was indifferent.

Towards the merciless demand, Gaharudo couldn’t decide quickly and became silent. Though he was looking through his head for a method of breaking out of the current situation, no bright idea’s came to mind. His expression was sour and breaking out in cold sweat, it showed that he was being cornered.

And despite that Cam didn’t allow him any breathing room at all. Since the reply was slow he gave out orders.

““Delta, this is Alpha 1…….do-””
“Wait~!”

Gaharudo called out in a panicking voice. And he slammed his head into the ground several times to calm himself down, looked up with a face as if giving up

“Shi—-, damn it all! I get it! It’s my defeat! I’ll accept your demands! That’s why, stop taking lives indiscriminately through explosions!”
“That’s excellent. Then pledge to the oath”

Even though the demands were accepted, Cam replied indifferently. Gaharudo could only show a bitter smile. And while relaxing his shoulders, he talked to the remaining survivors within the hall.

“Ha~a, damn, I’m sorry you guys. I was done in this time. …..In the Empire strength is everything. These Usagininzoku, the Haura, showed it through “bringing down the Imperial castle”. Holding the lives of people. Hence, “As the representative of Hoelscher! All Demi-human slaves shall be freed! We shall never interfere with the Sea of Trees! Now at this time, the persecution and enslavement of Demi-humans is now prohibited! Those who break these vows shall be severely punished by the Empire! They shall also be enacted as new laws in the Empire!” If you guys have complaints, come to my place! If you can beat me, you can do whatever you want afterwards!”

If you wanted to treat Demi-humans as slaves like always, exterminate all who hold Hoescher’s blood! I’ll take you on! he declared. He really was a man who adhered to the principles that abilities reigned supreme. Of course this judgement does no harm to the Empire besides their loss of relations with the Demi-humans, as expected, losing in a direct battle had quite a huge impact.

“Fumu, you’ve finally answered correctly”

Along with those words, spotlights showed down onto everyone in the Emperor’s clan. The still young and oldest grandchildren who should not have been at the hall had a necklace with a bright red stone on their necks.

“If you don’t want the Hoelscher blood to be exterminated, don’t forget the oath”
“I know”
“The content of the oath will be made public tomorrow, at the very least liberate all the slaves in the capital by the end of tomorrow”
“By tomorrow? Just how many slaves do you think there are in the Empire……”
“Do it”
“You dirty *******! I just have to do it right, I’ll do it!”
“Free the slaves and send them directly to the Sea of Trees. Gaharudo. You must accompany them to Fair Bergen. And then repeat the oath in front of the elders”
“Alone? Wouldn’t I normally be killed?”
“We’ll return you back safely. If you died, various problems would arise?”
“Haa~, I got it. I’ve had a bad feeling ever since you guys broke out of prison. To think that we’d be pushed this far. ……Na~a, do you have a grudge against me or the Empire, Hajime Nagumo?”

Gaharudo glared at Hajime through the darkness.

However there was no answer from Hajime. While holding Ririana by the neck like a kitten, he was leaning against the wall and yawning. Right now was the Haruia tribe’s time to take the leading role. That’s why, he seemed to take on the stance “I’m only a spectator in this affair”.

There weren’t any lights, even though Gaharudo couldn’t see his appearance, he at least figured that Hajime had no intentions of answering. Gaharudo grandly clicked his tongue.

“Gaharudo, as a warning. We definitely obtained some help from our benefactor who changed us. However, that power had already became ours exclusively. If we wanted to, we could easily search for information and invade the castle at any time. It’s easy to scratch your neck when sleeping. If you don’t make the laws, even without the power of our benefactor our blades could easily cut your neck”
“Exclusive use. I’m quite jealous. To be able to use artifacts even though Demi-humans have no magical powers……”

Gaharudo’s crushed and sour expressions weren’t hard to believe. Because it was impossible for the Demi-humans to stand up against another race without magic, however with the use of artifacts that fact was easily destroyed.

However, it isn’t enough to just say stop it, at best they could only curse out at them. “Jeez, what else could I do!”, Gaharudo shouted his feelings towards Hajime.

His army was burning down because of the person who created an artifact which allowed him to fly in the air and travel the distance which should have taken 2 months into just a day and a half, if anyone were to be armed with artifacts of that stature then the Hauria’s claim of being able to invade anywhere and carry out assassinations held lots of credibility.

By the way, what was used this time around was the “Spider-typed Golem Scout”, “Improved Telepathy Stone”, and the “Gate Key”.

The “Spider-type Golem Scout” was the spider that saved Ririana. It was approximately 5 centimeters in length, can go anywhere through remote control with “Transmuting” and “Thread”, the images are sent to the “Crystal Display” through the “Distance Transmitting Stone”, and it can sense magic traps just like the magic eye. It also has paralysis and sleeping poison in its feet, even poison which makes it so that the little sonny doesn’t get up.

After Hajime entered the castle, he scattered and installed countless spider-typed golems everywhere. The reason why Hajime was seemingly distracted while in the castle was because the majority of his concentration was used to operate the golems. It was only a coincidence that he saw and helped Ririana while moving towards an installation point.

And the images that the countless spider-typed surveillance cameras that were set up were being transmitted back to the crystal displays installed at Headquarters, each Hauria force had an operator who communicated through the “Improved Telepathy Stone”, which enabled efficient and precise suppression.

The “Improved Telepathy Stone” was the single and most useful artifact to use against Gaharudo.

The principle was this. Ore’s with the property of “High-Speed Magic Recovery” was created through Creation Magic and added into the magical power tanks which caused them to auto regen, it always added fuel back into it as “Magic Radiation” was being emitted.

And the magic formation needed to activate it was a kind of sliding switch which was placed on it to allow it to smoothly activate on and off. Furthermore, there was a function which responded to the blood and status plate, meaning only the blood of the user would be accepted.

As a result, the Hauria forces were able to cooperate elaborately with Headquarters which was stationed outside of the capital.

Since they can’t actually operate the golems, without Hajime they’d have to manually place the spider-typed surveillance cameras. For that purpose, they infiltrated into the castle and installed the new hidden camera’s for the Haruia. Because the golems were unnecessarily complex, they were made to be hard to spot.

Moreover, the key-typed artifact “Gate Key” held a similar principle, because Hajime set up and concealed the keyhole-typed artifact “Gate Hall” in places, the Hauria are able to invade the castle anytime through opening the gate.

Really, from the Empire’s view, “What else could I do!”, was definitely the right state.

To begin with, the magic traps are difficult to disarm without being able to directly manipulate magical power, so the fact is, another invasion would probably never be as smooth as this one.

Hajime and them purposely used Kouki to enter the castle, besides installing the spider-typed golem scouts, they were also to disarm traps that the golems discovered. Hajime and Shia in particular, Yue and Shia had to use the “Presence Severing Stone” to easily hide their presence, Kaori also acted, the magic traps were disarmed without notice before the party began.

For now, though there were artifacts devised to disarm magic traps, Fairglass (a goggle-typed artifact which could detect magic traps) was distributed to the Hauria, however this time they had no time for that. That’s why although they wouldn’t be able to disarm the traps, they could evade them instead.

“Don’t worry about it, Gaharudo. The artifacts only belong to the Haruia and no other Demi-humans. Now that you’ve swore to the oath, it wouldn’t do for us to get full of ourselves and attack the Empire. If that happens, we Hauria will wield our blades against the foolish people of Fair Bergen”

Towards those words, Gaharudo guessed that the Hauria were independent from Fair Bergen, however they single-mindedly interfered in order to save their fellow Demi-humans (although it was actually only for the Usagininzoku).

“Is that so. I get the idea now. That’s why, release us already. An unreasonable request was made to be done by tomorrow. If I don’t act now I probably wouldn’t be able to make it on time”
“……That’s good. We Hauria will always be watching you guys. Don’t even think about forgetting it in your dreams either”

Towards those last words, the spotlights disappeared and silence surrounded the hall. At the same time that his presence perception informed him that the Hauria were withdrawing, Hajime received a transmission.

—-Boss. This is Alpha 1. All troops have withdrawn. For all the help, we cannot thank you enough
—-It was for Shia’s sake. Don’t mind it. Besides, everythings not over yet. Stay cautious. Or rather, what’s up ahead is the true battle. There’s no guarantee that there wouldn’t be an idiot who’ll think “Eliminate the Emperor’s clan”.
—-I’ll take it to heart, boss. Since the beginning, we’ve been resoluted and prepared to fight. This path, is the path that the new Hauria tribe has decided to walk down.

Towards Cam’s words filled with resolution and drive, Hajime’s lips raised up. And he gave them a pure praise.

—-Is that so. If you’re resolute then there’s nothing else for it. To all Hauria tribesmen. You were superb!

Towards the boss who they loved, respected and led them, all Hauria’s Usamimis extended straight up! and after a beat passed by.

In the next moment through the telepathy stone, a grand shout erupted.

—-Oo~OOOOOOOOOOO!!!!

That was the cry of victory. For hundreds of years, they were the losers of losers who continued suffering bitter experiences, it was the cry of delight after finally bringing down a huge enemy for the first time.

Being completely honest, what lays ahead is a sight where it’s prohibited to enslave and persecute Demi-humans, prohibited to interfere with the Sea of Trees, and Demi-humans are protected. Exactly as Hajime said, people who desired Demi-humans as slaves would come and try to eradicate the Emperor’s clan, there’s even a possibility that there’s a hole in the oath which the Empire may use to oppress the Demi-humans again.

That’s exactly why, it was appropriate to say that the Hauria’s battle starts now.

At the very least, the oath was imposed, by now, if the Empire invades the Sea of Trees, the Hauria wouldn’t be able to do anything. With this earned time, the Hauria can save and gather power and numbers, and if necessary acquire high level techniques (Assassination) and guerrilla tactics. That way, even if the Empire is prepared to overcome the Oath, they won’t get what they want so easily.

Right, the point of the strategy right now was to make the people at the top of the Empire wear collars and buy time to allow the Hauria to gather strength to be able to withstand the Empire. As such, certainly, the victor of this fight was unmistakably the Hauria Usagininzoku from the weakest Demi-human species.

“Damn, those guys, I shouldn’t have left them unattended. …..Someone, the lights….a~a, that’s right is anyone there…..tte, kora~a! Hajime Nagumo! You *******, how long do you plan on pretending! At any rate, you’re uninjured! Do something about this situation!”

Hajime narrowed his eyes as the Hauria’s shout of joy was being communicated, at the same time Shia was embracing and rubbing up on Hajime because of the strategies success, from the other side (even in the darkness Hajime could see Gaharudo’s appearance rolling around) of the darkness, and began to hear Gaharudo’s angry voice.

By the way, the moment that he was embraced by Shia, Ririana who he was holding onto was cast aside without hesitation. Towards the sudden attack which caused the death of her fiance, Ririana could only be stunned, after being treated so by Hajime, with tears in her eyes, “Even though, I’m a Princess~!”, while muttering about her constant grief, she crumbled onto the ground like a woman who was deserted by her lover.

“alright, I hear you……”

While embracing Shia with one hand, he took out an ore from the “Treasure Warehouse” which flew up towards the ceiling and emitted light. The light stone that floated towards the ceiling in the darkness caused the hall to brighten up just like daytime when they were brought to the hall.

The party hall became completely visible, “horrifying” was the perfect word for it. There were huge quantities of blood splattered everywhere and countless heads on the ground. Besides the heads on the ground which didn’t have time to say goodbyes, everyone else seemed to be alright, though they were all groaning and crawling on the floor with their tendons in their hands and feet cut.

There were lots of mademoiselles who had toilet accidents due to the fear and pain. The moment when the hall was lit up and the disastrous scene was seen, many lost their consciousness, in a certain sense it was good fortune.

Though some of the courageous mademoiselles were just barely conscious, the moment they saw Shia’s Usamimis, they gave out screams and fainted as the whites in their eyes showed. Even the men who didn’t fear much was frightened when they saw Shia.

It appears that the fear of the Hauria tribe was deeply carved into them. 

Within that, Hajime’s group and the Hero’s group was clearly completely unhurt. The people who were fighting until they end were giving them stares full of hatred. It appears that they completely believed that it was a conspiracy.

“Oi, kora, Hajime Nagumo. Quit flirting already and help out. What kind of nerves do you have to be able to admire a woman in this situation, and on top of that an Usagininzoku woman at that”
“Nah, look, Shia’s a weak rabbit after all, the raid from earlier frightened her. She’s so pitiful. Those guys were truly fearsome people. All I could do was protect myself”

While saying those foolish things, Hajime was shivering unnaturally.

Veins appeared on Gaharudo’s forehead. Even the people whose tongues were cut to seal off there chants, while on the ground glared at them cruelly as if stating, “We’ll kill you with glares!”. Kouki and them who had strong nerves even trembled from the gazes.

“How impudent…..in any case, it doesn’t change the fact that you’re unhurt. If you hold no malice against the Empire then, nurse us, being needed by people is good isn’t it1?”
“However about that, your subordinates are giving out blood thirst as if saying that the instant they’re healed they’ll attack us……In that case, is it alright if I just finish them off?”
“There’s no way that’s alright! Oi, you guys! Don’t ever lay your hands on that monster over there! Even if he’s just a damn cheeky brat whos always being surrounded by great women and surely started a conspiracy with the Haruia tribe, don’t you dare go waste your lives!”

The surviving subordinate’s eyes distort due to their masters command for them to stay alive with regret. Hajime saw their eyes distorting.

“Look, even if I want to kill you guys, there’s no one here stupid enough to willingly jump into a monster’s jaws. I won’t have it. If we don’t get started soon some people are going to bleed out. I’m begging you, Hajime Nagumo”
“Ma~a, I don’t particularly mind if you guys won’t be coming at me. I’m relying on you, Kaori”
“Un~, leave it to me…..”Sacred Text”!”

Without chanting. Without magic formations. the wave of first-class recovery magic shined immediately after calling out the magic name and rippled throughout the entire party hall. With that the wounded people were healed up instantly.

“Even recovery skills are monster class. ……I can’t take this2

Gaharudo complained with a tired expression after he noticed that Kaori’s recovery magic wasn’t normal. Gaharudo’s subordinates were dumbfounded as well to be completely healed in an instant. To be able to immediately cast first-class magic was impossible for the general people so it was natural.
Disregarding the mademoiselles who fainted and didn’t get back up, those who could fight immediately gathered around Gaharudo and they looked towards Hajime with stern and cautioned expressions.

“I’ve already said it, give it up already. If you release blood lust like awhile ago and cause a counterattack we’d all get completely annihilated”
“But your Majesty! These guys clearly guided them in!”
“That’s right! Even the Crowned Prince……we can’t just leave them alone!”
“At this rate the Empire’s pride will fall to the ground!”

Gaharudo’s troublesome subordinates all speak out in sequence.

Even though they felt that Kaori’s recovery magic wasn’t normal, they had not witnessed Hajime’s powers with their own eyes. Moreover, some of them previously saw Kouki and the Emperor’s fight at the Kingdom, because of this they “alternatively” used it as reference.

Above that, the damage that the Hauria caused was massive. After all, they placed a “Curse” on the present Emperor and his clan, although that was largely the reason, it was also because the next-in-term Emperor was beheaded. They couldn’t back down easily.

Towards the subordinates rage, Gaharudo sighed out while gaining drive. For them who groaned and staggered, Gaharudo’s voice filled with dignity turned towards the people within the hall.

“Quit making so much noise! I believe I’ve already said, don’t go dying pointlessly. Got it, that white haired eyepatch wearing fellow is a true flesh and blood monster. Even if we brought out an entire army, he alone would annihilate it, that’s who we’re facing. ……They’re strong, don’t even step on their shadows. I’m not saying we have to follow what that guy says but, as people who adhere to the principle that abilities reign supreme, at least have the ability to judge the opponents strength!”

With an angry and shaking voice, the subordinates and even the aristocrats stiffen up.

“It goes the same for the Hauria tribe. Those guys who should have had the weakest power came and challenged the entire Empire. The reason why we were done in was because we were stupid and weak? I don’t intend to leave things off like this, those guys also probably think the same……but first admit it. We lost. The losers follow the victor. That is the Empire’s rule! Even still, if you have a complaint then let me hear it! Convince me through power, make me follow you! Just like those guys did!”

Gaharudo’s angry voice echoed throughout the party hall. Those who couldn’t stand looked towards him, after the subordinates around Gaharudo hesitated slightly, they hung their heads down before him. Deep within themselves they knew, the one who fought until the final moment was Gaharudo. Gaharudo’s words, more than anything was heavy.
“Un, with this it’s case closed”

Towards Hajime’s satisfied words, everyone turned to look at Hajime with hatred. Those gazes spoke more than words. That is, “You’re one to talk! You God of Plague!”.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Even while hiding their hostility against Hajime and them, the surviving Empire soldiers had to face the reality that they were unable to meaninglessly throw away their lives, Little by little they regain their composure because of Gaharudo.

Although the drawbridge was destroyed empire soldiers began to arrive at the castle and the silent party hall began to become noisy once again, control was quickly brought back from the confusing situation.

Leaders of the survivors were gathered, despite being in the middle of night they were holding an emergency meeting to adhere the oaths. Mid-way in, one of the leaders who wasn’t at the party hall laughed at the foolish contents of the oath……

That moment, the lights in the conference room instantaneously died out, when the lights came back on the horror of a subordinate’s head laying on the table appeared, it was the subordinate of the man who was opposing them. The man could do nothing but nod away while turning pale. The other leaders were reminded of the party and began to tremble. The later talks seemed to have been settled quickly.

While compiling damage reports from every place, the laws for the Demi-humans were rapidly made (the draft prepared by the Hauria). At this point, Gaharudo found out that the Hauria had not laid their hands on the general public.

However, from the fact that none of the general facilities were reported to have been destroyed through explosions, he received a message that it was possible to blow them up at anytime and began to worry substantially because of all the possible bombs planted in their facilities. 

And within the middle of the night, soldiers were woken up because of the explosions, their individually owned slaves were guided to the countless temporarily raised tents on the open plot of land from the previous demon turmoil. They immediately began to retrieve the slaves in the next building where slaves were being held.

Naturally, fierce resistance was bound to happen. Just when they were woken up in the middle of night, the owned slaves were being forcefully seized. In particular, the slave association was showing symptoms of becoming bankrupted. Financial compensation was promised to be given at a later time, even though it was a royal command by the Emperor, they weren’t able to easily consent to it.

Nevertheless, it was a direct order from the country, they had no choice but to compromise…..stretching time in between then and now, there were many who folded and whined, roughly all of those people were found beheaded in the morning.

And when the afternoon of the next day came to pass, an abnormal situation with Demi-humans gathered in one place in the capital caused citizens to gather and the announcement from the Empire was announced. About the consent of the oath and the additional laws that were established.

Towards the bluntly reported announcement, the citizens became dumbfounded. That was to be expected. Their familiar and convenient tools were suddenly taken away from them. Moreover, it was forbidden to capture them in the future. The situation was honestly one where they couldn’t comprehend.

Eventually, the obvious and natural complaints began to flow out and it quickly became a large and strong opposition. It was about to become a riot, the Empire soldiers began defending the Demi-human slaves from the people in cold sweat, but it became quiet after the announcement made with exquisite timing. 

In other words,

“All actions towards Demi-humans was because an “Oracle” from “Ehto-sama”!”

Furthermore, with the appearance of Kaori who fluttered her silver wings and was shining as she descended down from the sky, Kouki showed the light and appearance of his sacred sword. As a result, the announcement held credibility.

Towards the divine appearance (being produced by Hajime’s artifacts) the citizens all got down on one knee and prayed.

Actually, Kaori was trying hard not to run away as she was blushing in shame, if Kaori felt like it, the silver feathers that were being worshiped by the citizens, “Thank you~”, could easily be turned into weapons that decomposed everything, Gaharudo who was at wits end on how to explain the laws and emancipation of slaves was simply proposed, “wouldn’t it be alright if we just use Ehto?”, Hajime who was in high spirits was chuckling to himself about how amusing it was that the citizens were so serious……Everyone could surely faint peacefully together.

Obtaining and holding onto “God’s Apostle’s feathers”, reluctantly the slave owners backed down as there was also compensation from the country and the majority of citizens were cheerful. In front of their eyes, several thousands of slave’s shackles were being removed by the soldiers one after the other.

The Demi-humans seemed to have been stunned but accepted it with silence. Being completely honest they weren’t sure about what was happening at the moment. Even if they understood they likely wouldn’t be able to believe it.

Before long, with some time the slave’s shackles were all removed and Kouki who showed natural charisma led the Demi-humans outside of the capital. Along with him was also obviously Gaharudo as well as Hajime and them.

The Demi-humans were stunned as they left the capital, amplifying her voice with physical reinforcement Shia shouted out, “You guys are free~! Return to your homes~!”, they finally seemed to realize that they were “liberated” and they all shouted out in joy all at once which caused the ground to shake.

Under the cheerful blue sky, while at the Empire’s outer walls, several thousands of Demi-humans headed towards home. Towards the impossible illusion, tears were falling down and Demi-humans were joyfully patting eachothers shoulders.

Within those, there were many who received cruel physical and mental wounds as well, but they were healed through Reproduction Magic and Spirit Magic. Because even Yue couldn’t accurately erase their memories enmass, she compromised that it was necessary for them to be surrounded by family and friends in the long-term.

There were also many Demi-humans that were transported to many different towns, Hajime and them couldn’t be responsible to heal them. They as well, after returning to the Sea of Trees, have no choice but to allow their minds to be supported by the people around them.

Even still, they’ll be able to once again live in their hometown, they can meet their important people that they were separated from once again…..it was surely suitable to call this event a “Miracle”.

Hajime who was looking at the Demi-humans shouting in joy, began thinking about his family in Japan, “Someday I too will……”, he muttered inside himself and quietly clenched Yue’s hand who snuggled up closely. The cute lover was as if saying, “It’s alright”, gently returned strength into Hajime’s hand.



 

[Vol 5] Chapter 9 – Hauria VS. Emperor -First Part-



Circle-warning.gif This chapter is translated by Durasama and is unedited.

“What!? What happened!?”
“Iya~a!? What’s with this!?”

The aristocrats of the Empire who were suddenly deprived of one of their senses shouted out angrily in a shaky voice which contained confusion and unrest.

“Don’t panic! Use magic to create ligh-ga~a!?”
“What’s wron-gya~!?”
“What happen-gu~!?”

A relatively calm person tried to create a sphere of light while giving out instructions to others to secure their vision. However, the sound of a scream and something falling down happened right afterwards. At the same time, the confused aristocrats all begin screaming one after another.

The place soon sanked into confusion once again. Especially, the mademoiselles who completely fell into panic and began running around blindly, the sounds of collisions and people falling resounded out rapidly from various places.

“Calm down! Can you bastards still call yourselves soldier’s of the Empire!”

Gaharudo’s voice filled with ambition resounded throughout the hall in the darkness. With the loud scolding voice, the aristocrats who started falling into panic and screaming due to the darkness stopped.

However……

Hyu! Hyu! Hyu!

“~!? Chi! Sneaking around so annoyingly!”

Countless arrows came flying towards Gaharudo from the darkness.

With short notice, a surprise attack of arrows which held amazing speed and power attacked Gaharudo from all directions. Moreover, it was pulled off with exquisite timing, being bombarded with arrows which were incredibly accurate was definitely a bad position to be in, with so much flying towards him Gaharudo had no choice but be pushed into a one-sided defensive battle. He couldn’t afford to give out instructions to recover the situation anymore.

Still in the pitch black darkness, while fending the blows with the ceremonial sword, he could only grasp where the arrows were coming from due to the noise of them cutting through the air. The noise surrounding Gaharudo began raising out roars. Gin! Gin! Gin! The sound of metal colliding resounded out.

The sounds of peoples screams resounded one after the other while collapsing, due to Gaharudo’s scolding, people who regained their calm created fireballs to act as a light.

They called out to the guards loudly while looking around their surroundings with a fierce expression.

Something like a black shadow zinged by in the edge of their sights! It traveled quickly as if slicing through the wind.

“~!? Who are y-ggebu!?”

Immediately the aristocrat man tried to shoot a fireball towards the shadow.

However, the shadow that dashed out from the darkness dressed in black (+Usamimis) immediately pulled out a small black sword which completely blended in with the darkness, as if it was a joke, a head was mown down instantly.

~Pon~ the head flew through the air and rolled around on the ground with the vivid sounds. The head had a blank face, it seems he didn’t notice that he was no longer connected with his body.

Before anyone noticed, all fireballs which were illuminating the surroundings had disappeared and the only color left was the darkness.

The aristocrats and mademoiselles gathered towards the people who created fireballs like moths being provoked by the light, they managed to catch a glimpse of the shadow’s Usamimis immediately before the fireball was extinguished, then the spectacle of the persons head flying through the air was witnessed immediately afterwards. Then once again, their waists gave out  against the assailant who disappeared under the cover of the darkness.

“Hi~, m, monster~!”
“I, I don’t want to die~, someone, anyone!”

Most of the people unable to stand up were the mademoiselle and civil officers, quite a few of the military officers as well too. Their minds couldn’t endure the darkness which was equivalent to the death god’s sickle and the assailant’s existence which appeared right in front of their eyes.

As such, without exception, without being able to do anything, and while doing nothing, the tendons in their hands and feet were cut by the person dressed in black soundlessly, they fell laying on the ground writhing in pain.

Although there were those pathetically miserable people, as a military nation which adheres to the principles that abilities reigned supreme, some couldn’t permit themselves to continue wailing away in confusion forever. Veterans who survived countless battles, although they didn’t have a sword like Gaharudo, relied on their daggers which they kept in their breast pocket for self defense, they united with their companions and began creating a battle formation.

while back to back with one another, the magicians were placed in the center. It was splendid cooperation.

The people who were relatively nearby to Gaharudo immediately created a battle formation to defend his back. The range that Gaharudo had to consider was immediately decreased by half, now the attacks were no longer a problem. Gaharudo began chanting while knocking down dozens of arrows to the side.

A bit less than 10 fireballs were produced in an instant and shot out at surprising speeds. They spread out throughout the hall and began to brighten up the darkness.

Begin the counter attack! Though it was Gaharudo yelling out threateningly, immediately afterwards, a lump of metal rolled around in front of him.

“What? Is this……”

The man who serves as Gaharudo’s aid moved in closer to check out the objects purpose with suspicion. It wasn’t only him though, others who secured their lightsource at different areas were the same.

Gaharudo had an severely unpleasant premonition, he immediately yelled out in a controlling voice

“Stop! Don’t get clos-!?”
“~!?”

Although the aid who heard Gaharudo’s words reflectively tried to leap back but, that action was meaningless judging by the effects of the lump of metal. That was proven in the next instant.

Ka!
Kyiiiiiin!!

All of the sudden, just when you thought the lump of metal popped, intense light surged out and an immense sound indiscriminately violated the surroundings.

“Gua~a!?”
“Guu~u!”
“What is!?”

The moment the light bursted out, Gaharudo shut his eyes and covered his face with his arms, he wasn’t able to completely block out the surprise attack, although his eyes were shut tight he still couldn’t see temporarily, he also lost his hearing due to the severe ringing in his ears as well.

And, the Hauria assailants couldn’t overlook this golden opportunity.

The Hauria’s dressed in black rushed forwards with exquisite timing and immediately came within the targets bosom while they killed off their presence. Then with one spark from the small jet black sword, a second spark emitted again.

With 2 of their senses taken away from them, the tendons in the officers hands and feet were easily cut without any kind of resistance.

The aides screamed in pain as they fell and laid on the ground.

Immediately, their tongues were torn through by a knife. The purpose was to restrict them from chanting. Several people prostrated themselves in the same manner in various places, bleeding on the ground with the tendons in their hands and feet cut and from their mouths. People who tried to fire off big magics were mercilessly beheaded.

Meanwhile, ~Gin Gin Gin~! the sound of metal clashing resounded out. Surprising it was Gaharudo who had lost his sight and hearing, he was able to slash back at the two Haruia tribe members who killed off their presence to the utmost limit.

The two Haura members which were attacking opened their eyes wide in surprise from this demonstration.

Did he feel their unrest in that instant, taking advantage and with fighting spirit, Gaharudo generated a shock wave by using Quake Legs.

“~!?”
“Ku~!?”

The 2 haruia whose stance was broken instinctively let out a groan. And Gaharudo accurately sliced sideways towards the side of the 2 people as if his eyes and ears weren’t damaged at all.

“Scatter and disperse! “Wind Wall”!”

The two haruia members were pushed aside by the sword’s destructive power as they were just barely able to receive the attack with their small swords, a terrific barrage of arrows were shot at Gaharudo and with the wall of wind which only took 2 words to cast, all of the arrows trajectory was easily averted.

“Shoot out! “Flame Bullet”!”

The magic was once again duplicated. 10 “Flame Bullets” were produced which were stronger than the “Fire Balls” from before. It shot back towards the trajectory at which the arrows had originated from when in contact with the “Wind Wall”.

They shuddered from the abnormal presence of Gaharudo who shout out countless magic with power and speed. The Hauria who had hidden their presence unintentionally leaked out their presences slightly.

Gaharudo’s closed eyelids opened up slightly, although he shouldn’t be able to see yet, his eyes carried the light of a dangerous wild beast. And with a grin! he turned his neck and glanced accurately at the direction where the Hauria were in the darkness. He had felt the presence that leaked out a while ago.

“Oooo~o! Burst out, “Flame Bullet”!”

While turning his back against the Flame Bullets he shot out, Gaharudo rushed straight towards the Hauria in the darkness and chanted once again. Immediately, the flame bullet in the back flew towards the ceiling of the party hall and exploded loudly with a roar.

The Hauria who were on the ceiling providing support with their crossbows, quickly withdrew to evade the flame bullet, but because the flame bullet exploded, it wasn’t possible to completely dodge it due to the heat wave generated that scattered widely. At the very least, the places which were used as scaffolding were collapsing down, in the little time before they manage to reach the next sniping point, support cover has completely ceased.

“Dancing wind! Carry out my will, “Sound of Wind”!”

Gaharudo casted his next magic in that timeframe. Supplementary magic “Sound of Wind” from the wind system. It interferes with the surrounding air and amplifies sound, it’s a magic that allows small sounds in the distance to be heard. His hearing was amplified to megavolume, with the assist of this magic he’ll likely regain his hearing.

Certainly, it could be said that this was the magic version of the skill presence perception when applied. Though I say that, the accuracy decreases because they’re being perceived through hearing only, concentration was required to make sense of what’s heard due to that it’s an unsuitable magic to be used during the proximity of battle. This was a basic magic that scouts and secret agents used for information gathering.

“Raa~aa!!”
“Tsu——!!”
“Kuu~u!”

Along with the yell of fighting spirit, his slashes bent and transformed as if he were using a whip.

While raising out a voice of anguish, Gaharudo deceive his senses by overriding them to feel the presences, the Haruia managed to get through it by cooperating with each other. However, because of “Sound of Wind” their presences were seen though. With each step the Hauria took, they generated a subtle sound in the wind.

With his sight deprived, although the method being used was far from proper “Presence Perception”, with a torrent of blood thirst, courage and ferociousness, Gaharudo moved forwards without hesitation and entrusted his body to the information gathering magic.

This is the Emperor. This is the head of a military nation. The king of warriors who boast that power is everything!

This was what the Hauria’s managed to feel first hand…..

However, everyone had a ghastly smile on their lips that was far from shrinking away. The eyes that pierced through the masks shone ferociously in glare, a heavy thirst for blood surged out from each and everyone of them. If they couldn’t hide their presence, then they’ll just cooperate and bring him down! As if announcing that, the Haruia began to move as if they were all one creature.

“Kukuku, You’re giving off quite the good thirst for blood there! Na~a, Hauria’s!”

The cooperation attack was on the level that wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that it exceeded the techniques based on hit and run from all directions pouring in. While fighting back against the peculiar swordsmanship, Gaharudo shouted out happily. It appears that he found out that they were the Hauria tribe long ago.

Even though they heard Gaharudo’s shout, the Haruia were silent. They only singlemindedly released their murderous intent.

“A~a? You guys won’t let out shocked voices!?”

Judging from his words, as expected, only his sense of hearing has recovered a little thanks to the magic. Towards Gaharudo’s shout, the Haruias released especially strong thirst for blood——while Cam was brandishing his two short swords, he replied back while overflowing with murderous intent.

“Those are tasteless words on the battlefield. Survive if you can”
“~! Ha, just what I wanted!”

Sparks danced in the darkness and the sword swings became much more intense like a storm. 

However, the blades didn’t reach either bodies. Tens of seconds, several minutes…..the people whose mouths, arms, and legs were cut in a certain places began to have anguished expressions, they prayed for their kings victory while being irritated that no one was rushing in from the outside.

At the same time, they guessed that the assailants from the shadows were Usagininzoku due to seeing as the sparks were produced by the swords, towards that impossible scene and towards the unknown, they were desperately holding in the fear they felt.

Then, at that time, their expectation was betrayed by the situation.

“~!, What the? my body…..”

Gaharudo suddenly began to stagger, his movements rapidly dulled. As if saying, “We were waiting for this!”, the Hauria sprang from all directions.

Although Gaharudo somehow managed to resist back, it appears that Gaharudo’s oddness was assumed to happen from the beginning, an arrow shot out with exquisite timing and dug deeply into Gaharudo’s calf.

“Gua!”

Cam wielded his small sword towards Gaharudo who was folding from his knees. While blocking Gaharudo’s sword with one short sword, the other was used to cut through the tendon in his arm, his sword finally dropped to the ground.

Although Gaharudo tried to move instantly with magic, 2 of the Haruia’s blocked his way at that exact moment and wielded their small swords in confirmation of the battle still going on, they destroyed and blew away the magic formation and the artifact that was being concealed. At the same time, the remaining arm and legs tendons were cut.

“Tsu——-”

Severe pain was gushing out, however, Gaharudo didn’t scream out, his body began to incline slowly against his will, and ~Dosha~ it was the sound of his body falling prone on the ground.

The party hall fell silent and no words were emitted. Though a few were physically unable to say anything due to their mouths being forced shut, surely, even if they could open their mouths, none of them would have been able to actually say anything.

The Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire was defeated.

Even if their view was shut by darkness, they could tell. Towards that fact, the shock was so huge it erased everything else from their minds.

One of the Haruia tribe members approached Gaharudo who was still laying on the ground. And for now, gave him medicine to recover his sight and hearing. This was done in order to negotiate about the future.

“Fu~n, a monsters paralysis poisoning was scattered here so that you’d stay in place”
“Damn it, were you aiming for that from the beginning……”

Gaharudo was removed of all magic formations and artifacts that were inscribed onto his clothing. When Cam told him of the reason why his body was acting abnormally after restoring his sight and hearing, he cursed out at him.

Light suddenly poured down over Gaharudo’s head. It was due to one of the Hauria’s equipment which acted as a flashlight. It shined down on Gaharudo as if it was a spotlight.

“Wwwwwwww, what does this mean!? Ttttttt, this!? Nyanyanya, Nyagumo-san!? jjj, just what!!”
“It’s fine, calm down a little princess. Right now is the climax after all”

With the tendons in the hands and feet cut, clothes torn up here and there because of the destruction of the magic formations, the appearance of Gaharudo being illuminated by the light appeared on the ground, with lots of agitation Ririana’s mouth closed and opened while shakingly asking Hajime questions who she assumed was the reason for such an event.

During the attack, although Ririana was besides the crowned prince Bias, Hajime instantaneously retrieved her and returned to his original position. During the Hauria’s strategy execution, Hajime and them all gathered in the corner of the hall so that they don’t become obstructive.

Kouki was frowning grandly as he noticed that many aristocrats were dead. Suzu, Shizuku, and Ryutaro fell silent with a difficult expression. This was the biggest chance of improving the Demi-humans standings, because they understood this they kept silent as the battle was literally deciding the Haruia’s fates, though they still couldn’t fully accept the tragedy that unfolded in front of their presence so easily.

In the first place, there was no other choice but to just watch things happen. If they let out their emotions, “Anymore than this is overdoing it!”, they’d be obstructing Cam, at that instant, they would be attacked in the back by a railgun.

Although Ririana was speaking loudly and shakingly in unrest, Hajime had Kouki well within view and consideration. Shizuku was thinking about what to do in the case that that does happen, in another sense, cold sweat appeared more from Hajime’s glances at Kouki than of the Haruia’s massacre.

“Now then, Gaharudo D. Hoelscher. Do you understand why you’re still alive right now?”
“Fu~n, you have demands right? Just say them, I’ll listen”
“……Points deducted. Gaharudo. Know where you stand”

The appearance wasn’t seen but the voice of a man echoed throughout the hall. It’s true identity was Cam.

Although Cam called out to Gaharudo who was on the ground, from Gaharudo’s insolent attitude, after several intervals, he gave out advice in a mechanical voice.

And, the advice didn’t stop at just words.

Suddenly, the spotlight distanced itself from Gaharudo. There, with the tendons in their hands and legs cut just like Gaharudo, it was the appearance of a man whose tongue was torn to seal off chants. An arm extended from outside of the spotlight and was gripping onto the man’s hair and forced him to stand on his knees, in the next instant, the man’s head as if jokingly was easily cut off.

“You *******!”
“Points deducted”

Gaharudo instinctively raised out an angry voice. The other survivors should have seen it perfectly from where they were at. Breathtaking screams could be heard. However, in a serene voice just like a machine was returned towards Gaharudo’s attitude.

Then, the spotlight once again moved to a different place, and that man was similarly beheaded.

“Vesta! You, getting so carri—-”
“Points deducted”

Was it an aide, the name of the man who was beheaded was called out, Although Gaharudo was cursing out, in return, the indifferent voice sounded out and another man was beheaded.

“…….”

While grinding his teeth tightly he fell silent, Gaharudo’s stared into the darkness with eyes that seemed to be able to kill a person with just a glare. Towards such a Gaharudo, Cam indifferently talked anyways.

“That’s right, understand that your position has reached rock bottom. Judge quickly and choose your words wisely. Right now, the lives of all the people in this hall, depends on your speech and behavior”

Simultaneously with those words, a hand extended from outside of the spotlight and placed a necklace on Gaharudo’s neck before he was aware. It was a thin chain with a bright red jewel attached on the tip.

“This is the “Collar of Oath”. Gaharudo, the oath which you’ll pledge to from your mouth, this artifact will be holding your life as lateral. If it triggers even once, not just you, but anyone else who’s connected with your soul throughout your life will die. If the oath is broken, naturally, you’ll die”

The implied meaning, all humans in the room have been secured, Cam informed him that all others have been forced to wear the same artifact. Gaharudo seemed to have understood and his expression twisted as if he was forced to chew 10,000 bitter worms and insects.

The necklace artifact called “Collar of Oath” that Cam placed onto Gaharudo’s neck, the jewel and ore it was made out of was created through Generation Magic which infused Spirit Magic into it, according to Cam’s words, it has the effect of making sure that the oath that comes out of his mouth stays carried out on a spiritual level.

Specifically, the oath that is said will be directly engraved onto their spirit, if the oath is broken or the “Collar of Oath” is removed, their spirit itself will disappear. Moreover, it even affects the next in line souls, in other words, it affects Gaharudo’s entire clan, similarly they would all die if they don’t wear the “Collar of Oath”. In short, towards every one of the Emperor’s clan, the oath from the artifact will have to be followed throughout all generations to come. (A separate artifact is needed for people who become relatives through marriage)

“An oath….you say?”
“There are 4 contents to the oath. First, the emancipation of all the existing slaves, second, a definite promise of nonaggression and nonintervention with the Sea of Trees, third, prohibiting the enthrallment and persecution of Demi-humans, fourth, make all conditions legal laws. Have you understood? If you understand, say, “I swear it here on behalf of Hoelscher”. After that it’ll activate”
“And if I don’t?”
“The Imperial house ends today, the necks of officers will continue flying until the empire straightens out the situation, afterwards, assassinations would be carried out repeatedly for a long time to come. Until we, the Haruia tribe is annihilated, the Empire’s safety in the night is long lost. Officers of the Empire when coming home will only find the heads of their wife and children”
“Don’t underestimate the Empire. Even if we die, it won’t collapse so easily. An army will definitely be led to invade and attack the Sea of Trees and this time, Fair Bergen will definitely be destroyed. You should already understand. It’s not difficult to navigate through the fog of the Sea of Trees if a slave is used. Although combat is harder, it can easily be done through numbers, there are no problems through smashing the Sea of Trees from the edge inwards. Up until now, the reason why we haven’t crushed Fair Bergen…..”
“Because it would be impossible to harvest if you crushed the field……right?”
“So you do understand. Right now, you’ll still be in time. For example, even if you borrowed that guys power, the skills to bring down the Imperial castle in such short time, and that last battle…..as expected, losing you guys would be regrettable. If you guys don’t want to be slaves then I will give you preferential treatment to be under my direct command as my personal troops?”
“Out of the question. You do not deserve our trust based on your behavior of Demi-humans thus far. That’s why I’ll have you pledge to the “oath””
“Then, it’s war huh. I will definitely not pledge to the oath”

How about it? Gaharudo was about to say until his lips distorted, Cam was as mechanical as always.

“Is that so? …..Point’s deducted, Gaharudo”

Once again, those words resounded out, what was picked out by the spotlight which poured down was…….

“Let go! Who do you think I am! This impudent bunny beast dares! I’ll massacre you all! I’ll kill every last one of you! One by one, I’ll torture you in front of your families until you die! Even the women, until they break I-egu~e———”

It was crowned prince Bias.

The sounds of the crowned prince’s shout could be heard throughout the place.

Immediately following that, without any hesitation, a silver line fluttered and the head of the crowned prince of the Hoelscher empire was easily flung into the air.



 

[Vol 5] Chapter 7 – Party of Welcome and Engagement



Circle-warning.gif This chapter is translated by Durasama and is unedited.

The sun has completely fallen, the corners of the Imperial castle become encased in darkness. 2 Empire soldiers were on patrol around the perimeter of the building leading to the dungeon. Some kind of torch-like fire magic was burning brightly in their hands, they’re paying a lot of attention towards the darkness in case of intruders.

“Ha~a, the upper brasses party should be around this time……I bet they’re eating delicious food….”
“Oi, don’t talk about meaningless things. If it’s found out, we’ll both be held responsible”

The soldiers sigh was mixed in with his grumbling as he looked towards the light of the other soldier further up ahead. Though both of them were frowning, their expression’s were due to different reasons. If anything, the atmosphere was like the feeling of “becoming even hotter because you’ve complained about the heat being hot.” In the back of their heads, they both released a complain.

“Though however, you’ve also woken up early, you’d also want to attend those kinds of things?”
“……Well yeah. though If we were allowed to go, there would be the problem of not having money nor a woman…..”
“Thats right~. After eating and getting drunk at the party, they’ll be playing with the ladies until morning? It’s like heaven. Ah~, rather than some meaningless patrolling, I want to embrace women~. The Usagininzoku women would be good~”
“You like Usagininzoku women right. Although all the other Demi-human women have nice bodies, the only thing you think about at the brothels are the Usagininzoku”
“That’s because those guys are the best out of the bunch when threatening them. They cry out in a good voice”
“That’s a rather distasteful hobby…..”
“What are you talking about. Don’t you think that the Usagininzoku’s just give out a, please tease me, aura? I’m only granting that wish. Even you like to crush countless people down”
“There’s no helping it though? They cry out in a good voice”

The 2 patrolling soldiers looked at one another in interest and began laughing out vulgarly.

In the Empire, the fact that Demi-humans were considered tools won’t change. In order to release their stress and sexual desires, there were many variety of tools that they could use. Therefore, these 2 are special, not through their sadistic characters though, it could be said that it was commonsense that every Empire soldier had the tendency of liking to shame their partner.

Then, at that time, one of the soldiers gave out a voice and expression as if they saw something unknown in the shadows of the buildings.

“N? …..Oi, just now, something…..”
“Ah? What is it?”

While thrusting out the torch before himself, the soldier was moving towards the buildings shadow. The other soldier also followed along while voicing out his doubt.

The first soldier proceeded to say, “Is anyone there?”, but there was a gap in the buildings that was just barely big enough to fit one person! he turned the torch of fire towards it.

However, there wasn’t the figure of the shadow he had seen awhile ago, “Did I see wrong……”, he muttered as he sighed in relief. Then, he turned around to look at his comrade while smiling wryly……

“My bad, I saw wr-………? Oi, Maul? Where are you? Maul?”

His comrade was not there, only the torch that he held was on the ground where he was once standing. Where did he go, the soldier looked around restlessly throughout the vicinity, however there wasn’t any shadow’s of a person. Then he felt a cold sensation running through his spine.

He began to feel fear welling up, the soldier went to pick up the torch that was suddenly fallen on the ground and called out to his comrade in high tension……

“Oi, Maul. Quit joking arou—-gu!?”

At that moment, two arms expanded without a sound from the gap in the buildings that no one was at earlier.

A black frosted knife that absorbed even light was being gripped in one of the hands which seemed to have grown out directly from the darkness, simultaneously, one hand covered up the soldiers mouth, and with the other, stabbed him through his medulla oblongata1.

In an instant, the soldier’s body that was convulsing started relaxing as strength left his body and disappeared into the darkness as it was dragged by the two arms.

And before anyone noticed, the torch that he was trying to pick up had disappeared and nothing was left, only a lukewarm evening wind blowing softly.

A small whisper can be heard from the wind in the darkness.

“HQ, this is Alpha. Suppression of Point C is complete”
“Alpha, this is HQ. Roger that. Move towards Point E. There are 4 sentinels. Sneak around from the East”
“HQ, this is Alpha. Roger that”

After whispering that, two or more people wrapped in black clothes from head to toe, starts moving one after the other.

Though they tightly concealed their faces with a black cloth, only their eyes were clear so that they could see, a sharp gaze was peeping out from there, in addition, they had two small swords bundled on their backs. If they were seen by a Japanese person they would probably say, “Ah~, a Ninja!”.

But, even if you can’t identify the specific individual, unfortunately their true identities could easily be seen though. That’s because overhead of the covers you could see 2 grown Usamimi’s standing tall. No matter how you looked at it they were clearly Usagininzoku, the Hauria tribe.

They were concealing themselves under the darkness and shadows of buildings. they quietly peeped their face through there and saw the reported 4 sentinels which were broken into 2 pairs. A hand signal is sent towards the 3 people who were behind the Haura tribe member that called HQ a while ago.

The 3 people nodded in unison and slipped back, they disappeared into the dark as if they melted completely.

After waiting for a few seconds. From the place that was pointed to, ~Chika~ one of the sentinel’s glances deviated! and lights twinkled. Similarly, they didn’t actually enter the sentinel’s view, one of the Hauria opened a lid of a lighter-sized container for in an instant. This had a Green Light Stone inside which imitated a flashlight.

The Hauria which saw the signal began to move while issuing orders with hand signals towards the 2 behind him.

The moment the 2 sentinels were out of eachothers eyesights, they lowered their presence to the limit and quickly approached, one person covers the soldiers mouth and nose while the other stabbed him through his medulla oblongata, another also thrusts through the other soldier’s kidney while restraining him with one hand similarly and knocking him down to the ground.

The last person was taking the torches that the sentinels dropped and put out its fire and confirmed that there are no traces left. Then they dragged the bodies into the shadows of the buildings quickly.

However, as expected due to the long silence from the other pair, the 2 sentinels, “N?”, turned their glance.

The appearance of their comrades which they glanced at earlier were no longer there. There’s not even light from the torch, only darkness. “Where did those guys go?”, the sentinels looked hard with doubtful expressions, they managed to see a shadow that moved faintly in the darkness. It was the figure of something big being dragged.

“Anyway, this is bad!”, the sentinel stretched out his hand to reach the alarm whistle which hung on his neck……

In the next instant, a knife was stabbed into the sentinel’s neck, there was no time to scream nor time to feel pain, his consciousness drifted into eternal darkness.

Next to the sentinel which held his whistle, similarly was his comrade who was also stabbed by a knife and dead. At the same time, the torches were put out and they dragged the bodies into the shadows of the building.

Presently, similar slaughters were being carried out everywhere at the Imperial castle.

A lot of stationed soldiers which were in pairs of two or more have already experienced an eternal separation from their bodies, soldiers who were sleeping in the barracks were drugged with sleeping pills made in the Sea of Trees which put them into a deep slumber. Even if the alarm was sounded, they’ll still be sleeping until morning and there fatigue would be fully relieved.

A crescent moon is now floating in the evening sky.

It’s other name was “The 2nd Moon”, where it was so thin that you can kinda see it but kinda not as well.2

It was exactly like the smile of demon.

The people who praised the principle that strength reigned supreme and cursed the weak, seemed to be completely laughed at under the moon.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

——HQ, this is Alpha. Suppression of Point H4 is complete.
——HQ, this is Bravo. Suppression of all of Point J is complete.
——HQ, this is Charlie. Scattering of sleeping medicine in the barracks is complete.
——HQ, this is Echo. The prince, eldest grandson of the Emperor and 2 princesses have been captured.

At the brightly glittering party hall, Hajime had a unusual smile on his face which was usually impossible and was talking with the aristocrat of the Empire, then he heard the reports of the Hauria which was entering his head one after another. 

The hall was large, many places were gorgeous and decorated well. It was in the form of an all you can eat buffet, there were hundreds of dishes and sweets being displayed on the snow-white tablecloths spread on the tabletop, and waiters skilled in etiquette were distributing glass gallantly as they walked.

All of the people participating were VIP’s of the Empire. It was only people wearing glittering showy clothes with an atmosphere of mutual understanding of civil officers and military officers, military officers had conceited personalities because of the principles they believed in, the civil officers stood in relief and realized that the military officers were of a higher standing.

Hajime’s voice was heard positively speaking with those military officers.

After all, he was “God’s Apostle” and in the “Hero’s Group”. To general people he was a strong man who participated in the capturing of “Orcus Great Labyrinth”, an indispensable force for the world, “Strength” was likely the standard existence which interested them all. Of course there were also secret desires to create good personal connections with him as well.

To begin with, presently, the people talking to Haime that had no ulterior motives and interests seemed to show more interests in the pretty women which stood by his side and never left it since the party started. it was obvious since their glances were always briefly turned towards Yue and them who waited behind Hajime as they talked with him.

But, it wasn’t completely unreasonable. The party was to welcome princess Ririana as well as her engagement party, Yue and their existences were rather than an uproar of decorated flowers being on display, it was more of the sense of being the leading role of the hall.

Shia wore a moonlight colored miniskirt dress which exposed her slender and beautiful legs.

However, it wasn’t vulgar, from the skirt extending softly, it created a unique atmosphere which empowered all of Shia’s loveliness. It also matched her beautiful straight hair which hung straight down, those factors were probably what gave her so much cuteness and elegance.

Next to her, Teio who was elegantly tilting her wine, wore a black long dress which was similar to her usual black kimono. However, because the dress was the type to show her bodylines, she had an intense bodyline without any irregularities, furthermore, because the back and her chest opened up greatly, it revealed her beautiful hills which could not be called anything but stunning as it was likely to spill out at anytime. The eyesights of the men at the hall would always glance towards it every now and then! They were attracted towards the lethal weapons, one after another their women partners gave them all glances of disgust.

Kaori was dressed in a slender line dress which completely exposed her shoulders. Although her bodyline wasn’t as intense as Teio’s, it’s ballance was definitely molded by God. Her beautiful legs momentarily peeped out through the skirt which had a deep slit like the Chinese dresses called the Qipao, along with the brightness of her silver hair, it caused her sex appeal to show and eyes unintentionally turned towards her.

And, Hajime’s favorite, his beloved blood sucking princess——wore a pure-white wedding dress(modoki3). 

The cloth was lustrous, her shoulders were exposed, and her skirt’s hem was ruffled with frills which expanded out greatly. Her hair was in a ponytail with an elegant white flower ornament to hold it in place. Her exposure was—–few in number, it was her glossy white neck, her lips of red rouge which attracted much attention, and her eyes which were slightly moistened had conceived heat which provoked men’s desires helplessly. As usual, Yue’s charms came from the gap of her childish appearance and her bewitching atmosphere which was enhanced several times over.

Inside of the room, Hajime and the other men were waiting for Yue and them to finish changing but, the moment when they entered, it was unavoidable that they were taken in by the overflowing charm and became completely stiff.

Especially, Hajime whose eyes were completely nailed down to Yue, anyone who saw it would notice that his heart was completely taken away. Yue as well probably understood it. She stared straight back at Hajime with a joyful smile.

Although the other females became angry at Hajime for not glancing at them and was about to start complaining to him, Hajime moved faster and forcefully embraced Yue closely and gave her a deep kiss, now the males without female relationships stiffened up for a different reason, afterwards, they began to tear apart Hajime and Yue who were remaining together forever by force which was also later known as the “Hajime’s reasoning was blown away incident”……

Anyways, “Do you understand who’s engagement party this is? Ne~e? Do you know?”, they began tsukkomi’ing Yue and them who took away the show.

By the way, Shizuku and Suzu was also dressed up, although they were gorgeous enough to not lose to the daughters of the Empire nobles……as expected, they weren’t at the level of taking away Hajime’s heart like Yue and them, rather they had no strong motive to do so in the first place, to begin with they gave out less of an impression when compared with Yue and them’s mature impressions.

“Even still, Nagumo-dono’s companions are all beautiful ones”
“That’s damn right. I’d like to take one of them to keep me company for the dance after this”

——HQ, this is Delta. Blast preparation points are all prepared.
——HQ, this is India. Suppression of Point M is complete.

To the half-serious words of the Empire nobles, Hajime exchanges a smile with them as he hears the report from telepathy which reached his ears, the entrance to the hall became increasingly noisy. It appears that it was time for the appearance of princess Ririana and his Highness Bias to take the leading role. A civil officer-like man conveyed the appearance of the two people in a loud voice.

Zawa~……

Ririana’s figure in a dress emerged from the door which was exaggeratedly opened, people in the hall raised out voices mixed with surprise and perplexity.

It was because Ririana wore a jet black dress which seemed to breath in all the lights. Normally, if you consider Ririana’s figure and the outline of the engagement party, a brighter dress would be much more suitable. Towards that fact, “I’m here out of obligation”, kind of feeling along with a cleansed face, the jet black dress looked like a wall that Ririana had put on.

Her partner, his Highness Bias as well, with a slightly sour expression as if having crushed a bug, no matter how you looked at it, this was not the scene of a happily married couple, for the time being the hall started being filled with applause, it was a very delicate atmosphere.

As is, those 2 went up to the platform.

the Chairman person allowed the party to progress even though it was puzzling. Looking at Ririana and Bias’s states, even now Gaharudo was about to explode out laughing while greeting them, music began to flow into the hall. It was time for the greetings circle to dance with Ririana and the others. Elegant music resounded in the hall which wiped out the delicate atmosphere.

At the center of the hall, Men who took out their flowers began to dance freely. Although it was completely mechanical, Bias and Ririana also danced. Mainly, Ririana’s expression was due to the atmosphere.

Even if Bias draws closer forcefully, a slight distance was noticed in regards to the melody. As it was, one piece of music finally finished, Ririana quickly advanced onto the next person in the greetings circle.

Bias had an irritated expression, however, he needed to continue on with the greetings circle. In a state that seemed to subtly care about his groin. Actually, after just having woken up a few minutes ago, he did not have time to confronted Ririana what had happened before the start of the party and no one else knew. For some unknown reason his son was blocked out from reviving (the appearance of the person that revives), feeling impatient and irritated of the situation he could do nothing but follow Ririana, as no one else knew.

——HQ, this is Romeo. Suppression of Point P is complete.
——HQ, this is Tango. Suppression of Point R is complete.

“How do I say this, that not like Riri at all. Usually she’d hide her real intentions…..”

Kaori muttered as she saw Ririana exchanging greetings indifferently without a smile. 

“…….Ma~a, Those kinds of things are impossible huh. The princess must also have a lot of things to think about”
“…..Many things?”

Yue and them became puzzled at Hajime’s words.

“Nagumo-kun, did something happen to Riri?”
“Oi, Yaegashi. What do you mean by that, come on”

Shizuku was in a wine-red long dress and looked at Hajime suspiciously.

“Because, Riri’s showing that kind of attitude in a public place…..if something insane happened then, it’s roughly Nagumo-kun’s fault right? That’s been the rule for all the times up till now. In fact, you seem like you know something”
“Chi, that’s hard to refute…..but, this time I’ve really done nothing. Just that, as I was passing by I helped out the Princess who was about to be ***** by the crowned prince”
“Right, Riri was being ra-…….what was that?”
“Wait a second, Hajime-kun!? Just now what did you!?”

Led by Shizuku and Kaori, everyone turns a surprised look towards Hajime.

Since the dance started a lot of troublesome men have come to ask Yue and them for a dance, although Yue and them had no intentions of dancing with any other man other than Hajime, presently, they’ve all been driven away by Hajime’s “Pressure”, so only Yue and them as well as Shizuku was around.

Kouki was forcibly taken out by the ladies and was dancing desperately as he wasn’t accustomed to it, while Ryutaro was single-mindedly eating. Suzu was dancing with a dandy4 old man in a, “Ho~ee” kind of feeling.

Therefore, the only people who heard about Ririana almost being ***** by Bias was Yue and them. Unexpectedly, Kaori and Shizuku demanded with lots of momentum for an explanation from Hajime, attention started to gather around.

“Ah~, yes, that’s why……Yue, do you want to dance once?”
“N~…..I’d be pleased”
“Ah, wait a second, Nagumo-kun! Don’t run away just because it’s become troublesome! Explain it properly to us!”
“Th, that’s right! It’s an important matter! Properly explain it!”

According to Shizuku’s words, Hajime who thought that an explanation would be too troublesome, took Yue’s hand and planned to escape onto the dance hall. In another sense, the attention was focused on the girl with a pretty face which resembled a work of art much more remarkable than Ririana who was the leading role and on the boy who was her partner (Tuxedo Ver.) with white hair and an eye patch.

Normally, in order to match Yue who was accustomed to royal dances and was leading, Hajime decided to use “Light Speed” while dancing. Since the dance was being observed, he wanted to look good. Joyfully, Yue’s expression was that of someone who was filled with happiness, and Hajime’s eyes were softening towards that, combined with their clothes and looking from the sides, it was completely an engagement party for those two. 

Although the musicians somewhere desperately tried to heat up the place as it became awkward, they used Hajime and Yue’s atmosphere to begin playing joyfully. By now, the leading role in the hall is Hajime and Yue, everyone paid attention to the two that were dancing round and round happily.

Towards such people, Ririana watched them with a smile. In there laid some color of envy as well.

On one hand, there was a group of women yearning for Hajime, and more may appear in the future, Ririana temporarily pushed the events that just happened into the corner of her head, “Who’s next!?”, it became a battle for the second person.

The performance would be ending soon, Grand applause was presented towards the two people who were kissing with each other lightly as the aristocrats of the Empire were watching with smiles. In their eyes, pure feelings of admiration and praise were seen. The daughters of the noblemen as well, “Ho~u”, absentmindedly leaked out hot sighs.

Hajime and Yue gracefully bowed in return towards the applause and returned to their friends while holding hands. Apparently Teio won the competition and gets the next dance, she looked towards Hajime with eyes of expectation.

However, Teio’s expectation was easily betrayed.

“Nagumo Hajime-sama, would you please accompany me for one dance?”

Right, it was because another person had already called out to him.

The other person was Ririana.

“Princess….for the leading role to be separating from their partner, what happened suddenly?”
“Ara, that leading role was just deprived of her seat, so aren’t those words rather cruel?”
“Isn’t it because you’ve got that work face on? Actually, is it alright to leave the crowned prince alone?”
“If it’s about the greetings circle it’s practically finished already, now is the time to enjoy the party. In the first place we’re supposed to dance with several people. Look, the crowned prince is also dancing with one of his mistresses”
“A mistress…..you don’t look concerned at all huh”
“Fufu. Rather than that, I’d like you to take my hand soon….can you not dance?”

Hajime noticed that Ririana didn’t only want to dance but also say something, he could roughly guess what it was she wanted to talk about, with a, what should I do, he scratched his cheek. To be honest, he wanted to keep bathing in the afterglow of dancing with Yue……

Then, towards the hesitating Hajime, Yue who was next to him said, “Meh!”. It seemed she said that to convey to not disgrace Ririana at a public place. Yue understood that Hajime couldn’t decide on what to do so the, “Meh!”, that was said to decide things for him.

“Ah~, I get it. …..I would be happy to be your partner, Princess”
“…..Yes”

Had they attracted attention, there was an unusual action of Hajime respectfully taking Ririana’s hand and led her towards the center of the dance hall. Previously, the dance with Yue was still probably within their minds. Ririana has a slightly ashamed attitude and the degree of attention towards that is high. 

By the way, during the interactions with Ririana, nobody cared about Teio who hardened up as her hand was held out for a long time. “Th, this timing, so it’s come! Whatever you do, I understand master! Haa~ Haa~…..N~”, with reddened and blushed cheeks, nobody bothered to tsukkomi.

The melody of music began to flow out calmly. Ririana and Hajime were sticking close to one another as their bodies shook waveringly gracefully. Ririana whispered quietly while her face drawn close to his shoulder.

“……Thank you very much for a little while ago”
“As I thought, it was that…….so you know”
“Such an insane situation, it couldn’t be anyone but you right? Besides, your “Deep Red” is very beautiful……I wouldn’t mistake that”
“Is that so? Ma~a, the first prince of the Empire is also stuck with that, it’s only a temporary measure though5. Sooner or later”
“You’re just saying it blatantly huh. …..But, even if it was just an example I was glad. I heard from Kaori about when you saved them, I longed for that a little bit”

She said as she separated from Hajime’s shoulder with a little smile on her face. That smile was Ririana’s original charm which couldn’t be compared to with the one seen with Bias a while ago, the surrounding aristocrats which were paying attention became slightly noisy when they noticed. 

“And, are various things settled about your attitude in that dress?”
“Does it not match me?”
“It suits you. But, as expected that pink dress would have suited you more. Did you plan on insinuating6 them to reveal the truth?”
“Yes, because this degree is enough for a husband who assaults his wife……more so…..as expected you saw everything through that spider huh. …..My improper appearance….a~a, I’m not fit to be a bride anymore”

Yoyoyo~! then, towards Ririana who buried her face onto Hajime’s shoulder again while pretending to break down, “What are you talking about….”, Hajime looked at her with a ridiculous expression.

“Despite saying it in a low voice, don’t say such seldom remarks in such a place. Or rather, haven’t you been making too much contact since a while ago? The crowned prince has quite the incredible expression?”
“It’s fine isn’t it. Once this night ends I’ll be the crown princess. Just for now, allow me to be just a girl. Also, I’ll be assaulted one day, can’t you succumb to the selfishness of a pitiful bullied princess for a little while?”
“Being assaulted, it’s not set that you’ll be bullied……”
“It’s already a fact”

There Ririana, while hiding her expression by clinging onto Hajime tightly, suddenly muttered something as if on accident.

“……If…….if, I said “Help” what would you do?”

Ririana herself didn’t plan on hearing about these things. It was necessary to put a conclusion to the matrimonial relationship between the prince of the Empire for the future. Both countries took damage from the surprise attacks from the demons that the Majinzoku brought, it was necessary to show strength of unity as humans to stabilize things now that the head church temple had disappeared. As someone from the royal family, she should take on that role. For example, even if a painful marriage life filled with the lost of her dignity awaits her.

But still asking Hajime of such things, her voice trembled with fear from the bottom of her heart in the case of the help that she was expecting for doesn’t come, having seen Yue look so happy while being embraced by Hajime, she thought that surely Hajime would say, “I refuse”. And she steeled herself for that possibility. It was because she thought that it would be fine for her to be selfish for this one time.

But, Hajime’s answer was completely off from what she expected.

“Ma~a, before I accompany you, you’ll be saved regardless? In this case, the Empire(. . .) may be ending tonight……at the very least, the crowned prince would be hopeless”
“…..Yes?7

——HQ, this is Victor. Suppression of Point S is complete.
——HQ, this is X-Ray8. Suppression of Point Y is complete.

Towards Ririana who instinctively looks up, Hajime’s mouth lifts up into a grin.

His expression was seen and a bad feeling surged into Ririana’s mind. There wasn’t a touching atmosphere like a while ago, Ririana felt her cheeks cramping up. Hajime quietly drew his mouth close to Ririana’s ear.

“And also, I’ll make it so that you can understand easier. I’m insensitive, so I might end up doing something carelessly”
“~……..”

Ririana’s body shook with a shock. Though there was the breath and voice coming down onto her ear, it’s because she understood what Hajime was implying.

In other words, “I’ll Help you”. Ririana’s heart was shaken intensely. The princess within Ririana began to shout. This marriage is an obligation that should be fulfilled. That’s why, I wanted you to cast away that girl who held onto those dreams in one strike.Then.

“Why?”, in another sense acting upon cruel treatment, or perhaps it was due to her joy that her eyes moistened up towards Hajime, Hajime acted as if it was nothing, in another sense, he replied without reading the atmosphere and gave the worst response possible.

“The Princess is unfortunate, to be feeling bad for those guys”

Hajime said so and glanced over towards Kaori and them. In brief, their purpose was not exactly for Ririana’s sake, although Hajime said, Ririana was unfortunate, he seemed to also imply don’t hurt my “Important” people9. Ririana guessed so and stared at Hajime.

“Isn’t that, too much of a lie even if it’s coming from you? We’ll, surely fall?”
“What are you going do if it happens? Ma~a, for the time being, it’s just necessary to think that the worst outcome that you’ve thought of won’t be happening. As long as you’re important friends of these fellows, that is”
“……Nagumo-san’s resolution doesn’t shake huh……..truly, I’m envious of Yue-san”

Ririana watches Hajime with a hateful expression. Hajime was indifferent towards it and glanced right back. Then finally the end of the music was coming up. Hajime looked unfazed, Ririana who eventually gave up, “Fuu~”, breathed outwards and leaned her body onto Hajime, she decided to at least momentarily enjoy the dance for now.

And while leaving a lingering sound, the music stopped, Ririana reluctantly parted her body away, and for a while kept their hands held together while quietly staring at Hajime……”Thank you” she muttered. With a lovely smile just like a flower that was fully bloomed.

It was simply the smile of a 14-year-old girl. A smile that was so pure that it didn’t have any impurities, it pierced through all the hearts of the people who saw it. A sigh filled with heat could be heard somewhere. And, after a while, a grand applause which didn’t lose against Yue’s dance from a while ago resounded. It appears that Ririana only danced with the other people simply because it was required, Hajime separated from her and returned alone, and the eyes of ladies greeted him.

“Hajime-kun’s a woman killer…..”
“…….Hajime-san, when on earth did you……I can’t let down my guard at all”
“No~o, Master. I got a little wet from the neglecting play, is it alright for me to change my underwear?”
“This has to do with those assault remarks from a while ago right. …..You said something about helping out Riri during a dangerous time, did you plan on dealing the finishing blows during the dance? Ne~e, what exactly did you whisper to her? To begin with, isn’t Riri a married woman now? Do you understand? Ne~e, do you understand? Nagumo-kun?”
“Hawawa, Nagumo-kun, finally you’ve obtained the NETORI10 attribute…….you’re too much of an adult. You’ve well exceeded Suzu’s capacity”

A number of perverted remarks were mixed in, equally, towards the female group that was bad mouthing him and Ririana, “What are you talking about”, he said with an amazed expression.

Hajime began talking, he helped out while he was passing by, then danced only because it was requested of him. Afterwards, because Kaori and them would be concerned, he only informed them the minimum amount about how he helped.

There was no intentions of persuading them in any way. And if by chance, to the hundredth millionth decimal, that Ririana fell in love with Hajime, Hajime himself gave off a “Like I care?” feeling.

For now, just to be sure, he turned his gaze towards Yue to not misunderstand it, Yue understood and gripped onto Hajime’s hand in assent while nodding her head, as expected Yue was different from them, his love for Yue knew no bounds and rose way beyond the universe. It must have been his imagination that her grip was stronger than usual.

——HQ, this is Zulu. Suppression of Point Z is complete
——Notify the entire force, this is HQ, all arrangements have been completed. Start the countdown.

Shia’s expression stiffened up a little as she heard the communication. Kaori had a slightly tensed expression as well. Shizuku and them who were not given the Telepathy stone (Improved Ver.), only looked at the 2 with suspicious expressions. Moreover, Gaharudo often went up onto the platform on a daily bases and kept glancing towards Hajime and them. This time it appears that he was going to give out a speech and a toast in celebration.

“Now then, first of all, let me express our gratitude for having joined us on this party which serves as a celebration for Princess Ririana visiting our country as well as being engaged with my son. There were many various surprises and it indeed became an interesting event”

Then Gaharudo turned a meaningful glance towards Hajime. Hajime was pretending to not know. Gaharudo’s expression seems to convey that it’s become even more interesting.

At the same time, a resolute voice was heard from Hajime’s telepathy stone.

——To all troops. This is Alpha One. From this point on we will put an end to this persecution we’ve suffered through for hundreds of years, we will carve our names into the history of this world. Our name will be used as the pronunciation of fear. This place is the intersection of fate. Will we fall into hell or advance towards the future, everything depends on this one battle. There’s no need to hold back. Sa~a, we’ll show them just how weak our claws and fangs are
——10, 9, 8…….
——Boss. For leading us into this battle, we deeply appreciate it.

Hajime and them heard the Usagininzoku’s countdown which concerned their fates.

The aristocrats of the Empire doesn’t suspect a thing.

the speeches of the 2 different races overlapped with one another.

“The party has only just begun. Tonight, eat a lot, drink a lot, and dance as much as your heart pleases. It will become the best blessings for my son and daughter-in-law. Sa~a, raise your cups!”

As Gaharudo confirmed that everyone in the hall held up their cups, he poured himself wine to the very brim of his cup. And, with his breath taking initiative with a ~Suu~ breathing in with ambition.

The other side of the telepathy also, once again similarly.

——Get fired up! Let’s go!!!
——” ” ” ” ” ” ” ” ” “Ou~!!!” ” ” ” ” ” ” ” ” ”
——4, 3, 2, 1…….

And, the countdown has finally—-

“The unity of humanity will become stronger with this marriage! There is nothing to fear! We are the glorious Human race!”
” ” ” ” ” ” ” ” ” “For Glory!!” ” ” ” ” ” ” ” ” ”

——0. I wish you great fortune in war.

At that moment.

All lights vanished and the hall was swallowed by darkness.



 

[Vol 5] Chapter 7 – Imperial Castle (Later)



Circle-warning.gif This chapter is translated by Durasama and is unedited.

When we entered into the room, it was a fairly plain room with little decoration and there was a table large enough to hold about 30 people. On the upper seat of the table sat a man, the Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire, Gaharudo D. Hoelscher, who had a fearless smile while resting his chin on his hand. There are 2 people behind him, they had a keen air about them in the sense of “We’re capable” as they stood waiting.

And, although we couldn’t see their figures in the room, there was also 2 more people on the other side of the wall, 4 people in the ceiling, and Hajime also felt 2 people soundlessly outside the closed door they came though. It wasn’t only the 2 behind Gaharudo, the other hidden men seemed to have been considerably skilled as well.

“So, are you Hajime Nagumo?”

When Hajime’s group entered, Ririana also introduced them, while completely skipping the greetings to Kouki who was the hero, Gaharudo released pressure while looking at Hajime with a piercing gaze.

It was pressure from the overpowering man who ruled over several hundred thousands of people who were wild and strong and believed in the nature of power. It was no joke. Ririana who was also in a royal family voiced a small groan from the stifling pressure, Kouki’s group backed away instinctively.

However, from such overpowering pressure, these 5 people, Hajime, Yue, Shia, Teio, and Kaori, were calm. In the first place, even Kaori who had little experience survived from the attack of an immortal monster thats been alive since the ancient times at the [Merujine Undersea Ruins].

So although the Emperor had an overpowering pressure, when compared to the monsters in the great labyrinths, it was nothing more than a soft breeze.

Gaharudo’s mouth lifts up more and more in interest when he sees that Hajime’s group is unphased, then Hajime answered.

“Yes, I’m Hajime Nagumo. Its an honor to have been known by you, your Majesty the Emperor”

“””””!?”””””

While placing his hand on his chest and lightly bowing, Kouki’s group looked at Hajime with astonishment at his words.

Their eyes opened wide and clearly conveyed, “Who are you!” Especially Ririana who was shaking in unease. While receiving Gaharudo’s overpowering pressure and raising a small groan, though her expression hardly changed, it wasn’t able to conceal that she was staring at Hajime with an aghast expression.

Hajime also knows of the TPO1. However, he was always just ignoring it.

But, because he had business in the Imperial castle this time, he didn’t want to be thrown out because he disrespected the Emperor. Since he shouldn’t believe in God anymore, the title of “God’s Apostle” is probably not effective anymore. The only way to pass is with the title of Hero. Thats why, he judged that he needed to at least use the bare minimum amount of etiquette. Although the changed person was definitely still Hajime.

“Kukuku…..I never even considered this. What happened to your usual arrogant attitude? N? It’s quite different from the cries of a certain princess somewhere?”

However, Gaharudo only makes fun of him while laughing.

Hajime glanced over at Ririana. “Princess~, You, just how much did you unnecessarily talk about, A~a?” Ririana who was receiving Hajime’s glance, ~Pui~! looked in another direction. When Gaharudo asked what kind of person Hajime was, she unintentionally yelled and complained a great deal about her treatment.

“…….Ha~a, that’s right. hm then, as usual”

“Kuku, then it’s fine”

Though they were surprised of Hajime’s sudden change, they sat down in order.

Finally after Gaharudo removed his gaze off Hajime, he noticed Yue and them who took up their positions by Hajime and observed them interestingly, his eyes seemed to significantly glance at Shia in particular. Following that, he turned his gaze towards Kouki’s group…..he looked at Shizuku who was next to Kouki and a grin appeared on both his lips and eyes.

“Shizuku, it’s been a while. Have you finally decided to become my wife?”

“O, oi! Shizuku already declined before!”

Kouki reacted to Gaharudo before Shizuku did. Gaharudo’s glances over at Kouki for an instant, then back at Shizuku and started laughing hysterically. Kouki had the “I don’t care” attitude but veins were appearing on his forehead.

While sighing at the 2 people, Shizuku had a clarified face and answered.

“I have no intentions to take back my previous words. I’ll have to decline your Majesties offer”

“Quite heartless. But, it wouldn’t be interesting otherwise. More than the world, allow me to tell you it’s good. I await the day when that clarified face is dyed in red from longing for me”

“That day will never come throughout all of eternity. …..Or rather, don’t you already have an Empress?”

“What about it? Are you dissatisfied as a concubine? Fumu, there are a variety of problems when you become the legal wife……”

“I didn’t mean it that way! You’d place your hands on other woman other than the Empress…..”

“What are you saying? I’m the Emperor? 10 or 20 concubines are normal”

“Gu~……that’s right. A, anyways, I will not become his Majesties. Please give up”

“Ma~a, since you won’t be returned by God anymore, you’ll probably be stuck in this world for a while, I suppose I should take my time to convince you. Kuku, prepare yourself, Shizuku”

It appears that Gaharudo really likes Shizuku. As expected of a greedy Emperor, he won’t give up even when he’s been refused. His sharp eyes were completely locked onto Shizuku. Though Shizuku looks away with an expression that seemed to hate him from the bottom of her heart, she also seemed to not care at all.

Then, at that time, the direction that Shizuku looked in, by chance, aligned with Hajime’s sight. From Hajime’s glance at that time, “As expected of the worldly-wise man (laughs)” a color of amusement and interest was clearly included.

The angered Shizuku just used her finger to play with the sugar cubes that were prepared for her tea. Although it wasn’t as strong as Hajime’s, the sugar cube flew with excellent power, it’s aim was accurately flying towards Hajime’s hateful face……

However, it wasn’t a direct hit, it flew into Hajime’s mouth and was caught. ~Mogo Mogo~ Hajime’s mouth moved around with an air of flamboyant pride, after the sweetness of the sugar cube was firmly satisfied, he swallowed it. Shizuku’s face was mortifying, however Hajime’s was clarified.

When Gaharudo saw her in such a state, he turned his sharp glance back at Hajime. It seemed to convey a variety of things.

“Fu~n, this is quite the interesting situation. ……Hajime Nagumo. Though I have a mountain of questions that I want to ask you, first of all, answer this”

“Ah? what is it…….”

“You, have you already embraced2 my Shizuku?”

“”””Bufu~u–!?””””

To Gaharudo who abruptly asked such an unexpected question with an eager expression, several people including Shizuku blew out air.

Even the guards that were waiting behind Gaharudo, “Your Majesty……the first thing you wanted to ask, was that……” with a pained expression. They also seemed to be worldly-wise men.

“Wai-, your Majesty! Just what are you suddenly saying….”

“Shizuku, you remain silent for now. I’ll hear it from Hajime Nagumo right now”

Naturally, although Shizuku tried to burst Gaharudo’s bubble with a tsukkomi, Gaharudo turned his eyes to Hajime, ignoring it. On the other hand, Hajime had an amazed expression.

“What did you think about to reach that conclusion”

“It appears that Shizuku has the heart to forgive you……Judging from that manner, it’s not impossible, so just in case”

“Ha~a, there’s no way that would happen”

“……Fumu, that’s not a lie right. Then, what do you think of Shizuku?”

To that question, all the glances in the room turned to Hajime. Eyes conveying various meanings from Yue’s group and Kouki’s group pierced him.

Hajime let out a sigh about why the first question asked by the Emperor after meeting him was about his relationship with Shizuku, anyways he turned his gaze over to Shizuku. Shizuku’s expression was supposed to be extremely amusing. Hajime looked at Shizuku who was inclining her neck.

It appears that Shizuku’s ears began to slightly redden…..

For the time being, the answer (real intentions) was given.

“……She’s like a mother”

“OK, that fight you’re looking for, you’ve won it. Get off the table, Nagumo-kun”

a young 17-year old girl was being held down, of all the things to say, why was it “She’s like a mother”, is what Shizuku who was still sitting on her seat and was getting up was conveying with hatred in her glare at Hajime. The delicate atmosphere from a while ago had already disappeared. Suzu and Kouki who were next to Shizuku were panicking and desperately tried to hold her down.

“……I didn’t think it would be such a boring answer……ma~a, fine. Shizuku, don’t go accidently falling in love now? Because you’re mine”

“I’ve already said this but, I have no intentions of being his Majesties and I’ve also not fallen for Nagumo-kun! Just stop with the nonsense and get back to the main subject”

“I get it, I get it. Don’t get so angry. An excessive denial will only be taken as a positive one?”

“Nuguu~u……”

Shizuku instinctively tried to raise a groan in objection to Gaharudo but decided to sit down loudly. Suzu calmed her with a wry smile, however for some reason Kouki was glaring at Hajime.

“Hajime Nagumo. You as well, don’t go placing your hands on Shizuku?”

“Be relieved, I don’t have the faintest interest in doing that. Rather, if you’re only going to idly chat, I’d like to leave now?”

“Our chit chat was unneeded huh. It’s a talk about a new concubine……or Empress that may appear you know? It even involves the Empire’s future…..ma~a, what I wanted to talk about certainly wasn’t about Shizuku. You should already know right? It’s about your abnormality”

Gaharudo bought time by starting with Shizuku to observe Hajime, he judged it was the proper time and slowly the entire atmosphere changed. It was different from the playful atmosphere, it was now one filled with ambition, it gave off a radiance of a sharp blade.

Gaharudo cut to the chase and asked the biggest reason for meeting with Hajime’s group.

“I’ve heard about it to some degree from princess Ririana. You’re someone who’s made it to the end of the great labyrinths and obtained the ability to create artifacts……completely repelled the Majinzoku’s army, and was able to travel the distance which would normally take 2 months in less than 2 days, such an artifact. Is it true?”

“Ahh”

“And you have no intentions of sharing those artifacts with neither the Kingdom nor Empire?”

“Ahh”

“Fu~n, one person monopolizing that power…….do you think we’d allow such a thing?”

“Whose permission is required? If I’m not allowed, what exactly are you going to do about it?”

Gaharudo steeled his eyes to Hajime’s response.

The Emperor’s ambitions increased even more, Ririana began gritting her teeth and was worrying nonstop. The bodyguards behind Gaharudo began to release bloodlust before Gaharudo did. In contrast, the presence of the people who were hiding in the room began to diminish even further. It was exactly like a touch-and-go state.

Towards the tensed air Kouki’s group had stiff faces and steeled themselves for battle.

However, Hajime’s group completely warded off the breeze-like bloodlust with their own heavy bloodlust which could be felt sticking onto their skins, then calmly reached out for the tea cups. At that instant, he glanced at the locations of where the hiding people’s hidden presences were. “Have we been noticed?” they said.

did they notice properly, their presence that could be felt shook slightly.

“Hahaha, stop, stop it. We were completely seen though. This guys a genuine flesh and blood monster. If we fought now, we’d be completely annihilated!”

Gaharudo was laughing hysterically and hid his ambitions. The surrounding people who had dangerous airs also matched it accordingly.

“Why do you look like you’re enjoying this so much?”

“Oi, oi, I’m the head of the “Empire” you know? When you meet a strong guy, it’ll be a lie to say that your heart doesn’t dance around right?”

Kouki’s group, although they couldn’t understand what was going on, they let out relieved breaths because the atmosphere was less tense, Hajime also tsukkomied the unusually happy Gaharudo. Gaharudo’s answer was definitely one of those who believe in the abilities reign supreme policy.

“Even so, those women you’ve got there are quite outrageous. Oi, where did you find them? For there to be women of this caliber, I want to ask you a request directly…..allow me to have one of them, Hajime Nagumo”

“Don’t say such foolish things. You’re in over your head…..no, it might be fine if it’s Teio”

“~!? Wh, what did you……say, master casually wants to sell mistress to another man! Haa~ Haa~, being treated so…..I can’t get enough of it. Haa~ Haa~”

“There’s a slight problem, though she’s a great woman appearance-wise”

“Sorry, even the Emperor has his limits. As expected, a girl dripping with pervertedness is too much”

“Th, this guy, to say it right in front of the person being talked about! Kuu~uu, N~, N~, surely, after this I’ll be forcefully taken by his Majesty, messing up mistress right before master’s eyes….Haa~ Haa~…..N~~……..I need to change my underwear”

Even Gaharudo and them could only stare dumbfounded at Teio’s strangely refreshing expression. Then they turned their gaze to Hajime who traveled with such a perverted woman. Gaharudo changed the mood by clearing his throat.

“As for me, I’m quite more interested in that Usagininzoku there? I’ve never seen an Usagininzoku with that kind of hair before and she completely disregarded my bloodlust as well. That mental attitude reminds me of the toy’s that I caught a while ago, how about that one?”

Towards Gaharudo’s word [Toy’s], Shia’s eye twitched for an instant in reaction. Yue who was next to her, clasped her hand quietly underneath the table.

“Even if you tell me about your toys…..”

“You can’t think of anything, you mean? Do you want to go check them out later? Actually, I still have more(. .)animals, although they’re a woman and a child, they’re quite——”

“I’m not interested”

Gaharudo’s words were a bluff. Through Cam, it’s been confirmed that all the people caught were already rescued. He’s probably trying to ask baiting questions. Compared to that, Hajime’s answer was only a line.

However, Gaharudo’s attack wasn’t over yet.

“Ho~o, those fellows had special short swords and equipment on the 5-star level, even then you’re not interested, Synergist(. . .)?”

“None”

“…..I see. By the way, yesterday, there were some people who managed to break out of the prison in the dungeon, the Imperial castle was easily invaded and they escaped, that kind of thing could only be done with a special artifact’s(. .)magic, do you know anything about it?”

“I don’t know”

“……Ha~a……then it’s fine. This is the last question I want to know of…….what do you think of God?”

“I’m not interested”

“Ah~, I get it already. Jeez, you’re such an unsocial brat”

Gaharudo was cursing as he scratched his head ~Gari Gari~. However, he still had a somewhat happy expression. He seems to favor the other party who he argued with. From what he soaked in from the exchange, Gaharudo probably guessed Hajime’s was connected with the Hauria tribe, he noticed that the prisonbreak was through Hajime’s guidance.

And he seemed to understand Hajime’s stance on this world’s problems from his short answers. At least, it seems like they won’t be facing off against Hajime. After all, not being chased out of the Imperial castle is already great evidence.

Then the time came, one of the men waiting in the back quietly whispered into Gaharudo’s ear, Gaharudo slowly left his seat.

“Ma~a, I heard the minimum amount that I wanted to hear……rather, I already understood, so all is well. Ah, that’s right. Tonight, we’ll be holding princess Ririana’s welcome party. By all means, please attend. It’ll also serve as my son and the princess’s engagement party. Even though the truth is different, if you didn’t know of it, the blessings as a [Hero] or [God’s Apostle] would be good. I’m begging you here? Hero’s only of form?”

Gaharudo ignored Kouki and their dumbfounded looks when they heard the explosive remarks suddenly dropped into their ears, and provocatively stared at Hajime with a fearless smile, he then gallantly left the room.

The door sounded out in a slam, As a result, Kouki and them regained their composure and quickly questioned Ririana.

“Ririi, what’s this about an engagement! Just what exactly happened!”

“That’s….for example, besides the mad Gods, if the Majinzoku attacks us then there’s no choice but to retaliate. The king of our country has died, the successor is still only 10 years old, it’s not enough to steer the country, then, it’s necessary to strengthen our relationships with an ally”

“That’s why Ririi is getting engaged with the prince?”

“Yes. My partner is the crowned prince. There have always been many discussions about engaging us beforehand. He was practically already my fiance, It’s just that it’ll be finalized at this party. Exactly because we’re shaken up by the devils invasion, is what I mean”

“What about the Kingdom? You don’t have to consult this with them?”

“There’s already been a majority that consented to it before, so there shouldn’t be any objections. To begin with, it was that kind of story. Besides, right now the most substantial person in the Kingdom is me. Randell is only in form, because mother isn’t a person to step up into the front. Therefore, there are no problems. Right now, quick decisions are necessary”

Ririana said with a resolute expression. Kouki’s group had their jaws opened, then they closed it with a sour look on their faces.

“……Does Ririi like that person?”

“It’s not about liking or disliking. This is to build a connection between countries. It’s just that, the crown prince already has many mistresses, the amount of people would cause you to become offended and hurt your stomach3. My position aside, we cannot balance out if I’m married to the other princes, there’s no helping it……”

“Wh, why, how can you be fine with it! Even though you don’t like him, to be marrying that kind of man is strange!”

“If you look at it, that may be what it looks like, because I’m a princess from the royal family. Since birth, this was natural”

“Natural you say……even Ririi is a girl. Don’t you want to marry someone that you actually like?”

Kouki couldn’t understand and yelled, Ririana could only reply back with a troubled smile.

Ririana was certainly a girl. She became especially close friends with the women that came from another world, If it’s about Koari and Shizuku’s girls talk then, naturally she yearns for a romantic love.

To Ririana who was wryly smiling, Shizuku stopped Kouki who’s arguing became increasingly wild. Inside where the delicate atmosphere flowed, Hajime slowly left his seat. And tried to leave the room as if nothing happened. To that, Kouki let out his feelings that had nowhere else to go.

“Oi! Nagumo! Do you think nothing of this!”

“Ha~a? What do you think I can do about the princess’s engagement? More so, this is a form of politics taking shape as a marriage? Rather, this isn’t something an amateur can even intervene in”

“Gu~, bu, but….”

“More importantly, there are things that we have to do. If you do something rash and end up obstructing us, I’ll knock you down flat alright?”

After Hajime said that, Yue and them also quickly left. While calming down the riled up Kouki, depending on the results of what’ll happen in the near future, the engagement talk may be scrapped, Shizuku looked up towards the ceiling with some tiredness.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hajime and them who exited, after Shizuku’s group talked with each other for 2 or 3 stories, they returned to their rooms arranged for them by the attendant maids because Ririana had to prepare for the party at night. For such an occasion, it’s mainly dresses.

“Ma~a, it’s wonderful, Ririana-sama!”

“Really……you look exactly like a flower fairy”

“Surely, his royal highness would be pleased a well!”

One of the dress candidates was chosen in the end after trying on dozens of others, to Ririana who turned around in front of the full-length mirror, the entranced blushing maids surrounding her let out compliments. Although shew as only 14-years-old she had an exquisite charm as a woman, combined with the light pink dress only amplified it’s effects to the maximum. Just like one of the maids had said, she had the loveliness of a flower spirit.

“That’s, right. Shall we go with this. Next is the accessories…..”

Ririana herself seemed to consent with a nod.

No matter how much this was a political marriage, the crown prince was an extreme ladies man who resembled his father, Bias D. Hoelscher, when they met several times in the past, he looked at Ririana with indecent eyes when she still hadn’t even reached the age of 10, that scums actual ability wasn’t half-baked, he called a lower class knight for “practice” while at the Kingdom to show off his strength as he teased the knight, however the fact that he will become her husband won’t change.

As so, Ririana couldn’t bring shame to her partner, since it’s their engagement party, Ririana intended to dress up to her maximum potential. Shaking away the word “liked person” that Kouki said from her head.

Ririana was also a woman. She was also popular with many other talented women of the Hairihi Kingdom, so she had yearnings to be a normal girl as well. When she’s in a pinch, the prince who she dreamed of would appear, then they’d be attracted to each other from their chanced meeting, she’s even dreamt up stories of overcoming multiple obstacles in their reach for love together.
But, it’s an impossible future. Because Ririana was intelligent, she accepted that she would be called for on a mission since she was young. That’s why, even if she feels repulsed by the other partner from the bottom of her heart, her feelings of wanting to be an excellent wife is true, she was determined to magnificently serve the crowned prince after the party.

Then, at that time, suddenly, the outside of her room became noisy. Ririana’s door was flung open without knocking, and a large man without hesitation, rudely entered the room. Though he stopped as the knights of the Imperial guards4 ran up to Ririana’s side, the man didn’t particularly care.

“Ho~o, is that the dress for tonight……it’s about average I guess”

“…..Bias-sama. Suddenly breaking into a lady’s room isn’t an admirable act”

“A~a? I’m going to be your husband? why are you talking back at me?”

“…….”

The person warning Ririana with a gloomy expression is, Bias D. Hoelscher, whom she is to be engaged to. The same as several years ago, he carried a rude tyrannical atmosphere, he continued to look at Ririana from top to bottom indecently. A chill ran through Ririana’s spine.

“Oi, everyone leave at once”

Bias with a grin on his lips, suddenly ordered all the maids and knights of the Imperial guard to leave. He ordered again threatenly for those that were puzzled, the maids left the room panickingly. However, the Imperial guards, naturally hesitated. Ririana notices that Bias’s eyes were becoming dangerous, unsure of what to do she ordered the guards to stand down.

“Fu~n, when disciplining your dogs, make sure to do it firmly”
“……They are not dogs. They’re my important vassals”
“……Rebellious as ever I see? Kuku, still the same brat that hasn’t even reached 10 years old, it was worthwhile being glared at with that hateful gaze of yours. At that time, I already decided that you were going to be mine someday”

When he said that, Bias had a disgusting smile on his face while watching Ririana who had stiffened up from the bottom of her heart, suddenly her breasts were grabbed at.

“~!? No~! Ouch!”

“Even still, you’ve grown up. It’s still not enough though, however that in itself is appetizing”

“St, stop”

Towards the violent action, Ririana’s expression distorted into pain. When Bias saw the expression, his laughter became much more excited, he then pushed down Ririana onto the ground. Although Ririana was screaming, the Imperial guards outside didn’t seem to notice.

“You can cry as much as you want? Because this room has a special mechanism in place, sound cannot reach the outside. Ma~a, even if those dogs entered, they can’t do anything against me because I’m the crowned prince. After all, do you want those fellows to see your virginity being taken away? Ku, Hahahaha~”

“Why……this kind of…….”

Ririana became pale when she thought of the things that will be done in the future, she courageously glared at Bias.

“It’s those eyes. Those rebellious eyes, painfully, despairing, I want to turn those into eyes of pleasure. Above all else, I love teasing defiant people into submission. People who are struggling desperately, there’s no higher pleasure than to have them kneel down and lower their heads. If you taste this pleasure even once, you can’t live without it. Ririana. When I first met you who was courageously judging me with your eyes, I thought that I’d want to mess you up at some point”

“People like you……”

“Na~a, Ririana. Rather than after marriage, if you lose your virginity before the engagement party, what kind of face will you have at the party? While enduring the pain from your groin, what kind of expression will you have in front of the people? A~a, I just can’t wait to see it”

For example, even if she feels disgust towards the other party, if she properly supports him as a supportive wife, surely, eventually he will become a splendid emperor, No, the heart that Ririana steeled up had already started cracking.

Ririana realised. In front of her was a grinning man who wanted to see the enduring Ririana’s tears fall out desperately, in another sense, he was definitely the “Crowned Prince of the Empire”.

The dress that she chose in order to not shame Bias, was torn by his hands. The skin of a stainless gem was exposed, Ririana’s face blushed in shame. Both of her hands were suppressed above her head, she wasn’t able to conceal herself with her legs.

Bias while smirking, possibly attempting to kiss her, his face was slowly coming closer to Ririana. Almost like, Ririana’s eyes remained opened wide full of fear. Ririana couldn’t turn her face away because her chin was held in place, unknown to herself, tears began to flow from her eyes due to the fear and shame, then she thought.

I prepared myself for the marriage, but as expected it was impossible, this is too much. In reality, she wanted to dedicate her body and heart to the person she liked and wanted to become happy with them. That was her sincere feelings as a woman that leaked out from the concealed armor called a princess.

And, the stories of Kaori and Shizuku were recalled. Appearing at the time of a pinch, attacking and bringing down the unjust, it was said to be rescued from a swamp of danger, exactly like a fairytale story.

If she prayed for it, would she be saved. Ririana laughed at herself for thinking such foolish thoughts, still, her heart wished for it despite so.

In other words,

—–Save me

Then.

At that moment, Ririana who was pinned down by Bias saw something approaching from behind him, something like a small spider fell from the ceiling! and she witnessed it land. “Eh?” Ririana’s eyes opened wide in surprise at what was before her eyes, when the spider took 1 step with its foot, it sanked into Bias’s neck! the leg pieced though.

“Ow! What? Just now, my neck…..”

He felt pain running through his neck, Bias who was about to lock lips with Ririana’s stopped and felt his neck. At that time, the spider had already retreated back up it’s string and onto the ceiling.

Ririana watched the scene in amazement, Bias suddenly became sluggish and his eyes were starting to shut, immediately after that, he lost consciousness as is, and fell down onto Ririana.

“Eh? Eh?”

In front of the confused Ririana, again, the spider climbed down it’s string onto Bias. Bias is currently still covered on top of Ririana, the spider climbed down to his shoulder which was before Ririana’s eyes. While staring at it upclose, Ririana noticed a strangeness from the spider for the first time.

“……Metal…..spider?”

Right, the spider that was on Bias’s shoulder was made of metal. In front of the popeyed Ririana, the metal spider, [Stop~!], said to it, again, ~Pusu~! a different foot from a while ago was thrust into Bias’s neck. Despite already losing his consciousness he shook! Bias started trembling. He was still breathing, so it wasn’t meant to be a decisive blow.

Ririana didn’t think it’s purpose was to actually deliver the final blow though. And, the girl stared quietly at the spider before her eyes. If Ririana looked closer she noticed that the metal spider had a luster like crystal, it crawled up its string and smoothly returned to the ceiling.

“Ah, wait, please wait! By any chance, are you…..”

Although Ririana called out to it confusedly, the metal spider continued on ignoring her, while clinging to the ceiling with its 8 feet, ~Kisa Kisa~ it moved towards the outside wall. Then a slight red light was emitted, it walked out of the room while closing the hole it made through the wall and escaped.

While sitting down, Ririana used the torn dress to cover herself and at last the situation was understood, she muttered to herself while smiling.

“Thank you…..Nagumo-san”

Bias was Ririana’s fiance, just now in the place that she was helped, she understood when it patched up the hole. But, still, at this time, having answered her plea for help, she was helplessly glad. She gripped both her hands tightly as she held down the torn dress on her chest, Alternatively, it looked like she was grasping onto something else5.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hajime and them who left the reception room was guided into another room by the maid attendants. After sending away the maid, Hajime who always had his eyes shut and was concentrating on something, abruptly opened them. Yue who noticed called out to Hajime in fewer words that usual.

“…..How was it? Hajime”

“……N~, excelent. ……there was something troublesome in the middle of it though……60% of the plan was completed”

The voice that answered Yue was slow and was concentrating on something else.

“that’s fast. As expected, are there many traps?”

“…..that’s right. but, there’s no reason to disarm them all”

“Fumu, it’s great that there’s a party today. If people gather, it’s easier to move around in various ways”

“It seems that people have finally begun to gather at the party hall huh. ……Will it go well?”

Shia said with a slightly uneasy expression.

After all, a once-in-a-lifetime great event that’ll decide her families futures is on the line. It would be weird if she wasn’t tensed. Towards such a Shia, Hajime felt her Usamimi’s, Yue caressed her cheeks, Teio was brushing her hair, and Kaori tightly clasped her hand.

To the smiling companions, Shia’s feelings began swelling up in her throat.

However, tears did not come down. For instance, even if it were tears of joy, it’ll be far to early to be crying when nothings even started yet. In its place, just like always, she smiled her bright smile. I’m not alone. My family is here too. I’m blessed to have them, her smile revealed such thoughts. It was the charm that Hajime and them liked about Shia.

Hajime who confirmed that Shia had smiled, is happy to have such a powerful companion and a smile that resembles a childs mischief grin appeared on his face.

“Now then, shall we prepare the stage for the main characters?”

To those words, Shia, Yue, Teio, and Kaori also had a similar smile and nodded powerfully.



 

[Vol 5] Chapter 6 – Imperial Castle (Beginning)



Circle-warning.gif This chapter is translated by Durasama and is unedited.

The Imperial castle which symbolizes the Hoelscher empire, surrounded by a deep waterway that is about 20-meters in depth, also surrounded by strong castle walls where magic-like defenses were active. Guards are always stationed on the castle walls, even an aquatic demon would be shot in the waterways, as an entrance, there is only one front gate with a huge drawbridge.

The people who are able to come to the Imperial castle is also limited, only people who have permits imbued with magic are allowed to enter. In front of the drawbridge, there’s a huge post that resembles the triumphal arches in France, If you don’t clear the examination to enter the castle here, you wouldn’t be allowed to cross the drawbridge at all. If you try the impolite way and invade the castle, you’d be thrown into the waterways where demons thrive.

The inspection at the post is also quite merciless. For example, even if you were a trader of supplies going in and out with an entrance permit through regular procedures, every product would be inspected one by one. Therefore, it’s also impossible to try to invade by hiding in the luggage.

In other words, what I want to say is that, trying to trespass into the Imperial castle is extremely, extremely, difficult.

Towards that kind of fact, Kouki thought about it while waiting in line at the castle inspection ahead of the triumphal arch, he looked back and glanced over his shoulder. There, his usual party members and his childhood friends Shizuku, Ryutaro, Suzu, and also Hajime’s group were there.

Kouki’s group came back to the Imperial capital in order to enter the Imperial castle in a dignified manner.

Kouki’s thoughts. They were a diversion to allow Cam and them to escape the prison without additional commotions, and. Obviously, because Hajime had magic that allowed transfer through space he went with them on the rescue, although escaping wouldn’t be that difficult, if the security is already this severe just to enter, the guards inside of the Imperial capital is better left unsaid.

Lets say that you knew of the dungeons location through questioning beforehand, if the exact location is not understood, space magic transfer to a pinpoint location couldn’t be used. Thats why, after invading, its necessary to search on foot. Still, there’s no helping it that you would tip your hat to the person who accomplished such things without being caught. Kouki instinctively felt the “difference” between them again, “Ha~a”, and leaked out a sigh.

By the way, an outside military unit was in charge of the distraction that kouki’s group caused, because it’s impossible for the military units in the Imperial castle to come out explicitly, it was hardly useful at all. Somewhat like, [What happened?], it was only on a slightly higher level than unrest.

“Next~…..you’re an unfamiliar face. ……Let me see your permit”

The guard soldiers looked at Kouki’s group with a suspicious expression.

The amount of people who can enter the Imperial castle is limited, so the guards know most of the faces. And, normally on their first visits people wear their best clothes, however they were extremely well equipped for a group that’s been invited to the Imperial castle for the first time. Thats why, like Kouki’s group, people dressed up like adventurers are rare. They were suspicious so they began to become more cautious.

“No, we don’t have any permits, in its place, we have this…..”

“Ha? A status plate? Just what……”

Naturally, Hajime and them did not have a permit to enter the Imperial castle. But, Kouki’s position is useful here. After all, he is the “Hero”. The trump card of the human race whom God sent into the game with the Majinzoku race and was viewed publicly as “God’s Apostle”. For example, even if that wasn’t the actual reality of the situation.

Although the guard gave them dangerous looks when they said they didn’t have permits, his eyes twinkled when he read the characters “Hero” displayed on the status plate, he alternately looks back and forth between the status plate and kouki’s face. From the guards reaction, the surrounding colleagues were beginning to pay attention.

“Ehtto……Hero……sama, right? God’s apostle that was summoned in the Kingdom?”

“Ah, yes, that’s right. I’m the hero. Though I came with princess Ririana who is here……due to a few circumstances”

“Ha, Ha~a…..”

From the guard’s mutter, his colleagues learned of Kouki’s identity and began to become increasingly noisy. Their expressions were natural, “Why, did you come separately from princess Ririana?” “Why, didn’t you communicate this beforehand?”, their questions were full of doubt.

However, the other party is God’s apostle whom they believe in, surely they were in charge of a secret mission that was given to them, for the time being, they passed the word to the higher-ups.

As expected, even for the hero, because they didn’t have the courage to let a person who wasn’t scheduled to enter the castle with their own discretion, several guards disappeared while dashing into the Imperial castle as they were frightened to rudely keep them waiting.
Hajime and them are placed in the waiting room of the post.

After waiting 15 minutes.

Disregarding “Yue who was on Hajime’s Knee” which became a scene so natural that nobody bothers to tsukkomi anymore, Shia was sitting on the other Knee, Kaori and Teio formed a partnership at the last second and held on to his hands respectively, then they began to hear the ~Dota Dota~ footsteps coming from the drawbridge.

“I heard that the Hero’s group had come here….Is it you guys?”

“Ah, yes, that’s right. That’s us”

While saying so and showing his appearance, it was an especially large empire soldier, it’s possible to tell that he’s of a higher rank from the attitudes of the surrounding soldiers. He, while impudently staring at Kouki, and checking Kouki’s status plate, he began to glance at the other members in investigation.

In the process, when Shia who was in the blind spot was seen, his eyes opened widely in surprise. And he began grinning an unpleasant smile of interest. Towards the unpleasant glance, Shia’s body shakes slightly.

“I’ve confirmed it. I am the commander of the third regiment, Grid Half. Word of the hero’s group has already entered princess Ririana’s ears as well, she’s waiting in her room. I’ll have my subordinate guide you. ……By the way, hero, the Usagininzoku? She doesn’t have a slave collar on her right?”

“Eh? No, she’s…..”

The man who introduced himself as Grid Half asked about Shia as he returned the status plate.

However, Kouki was troubled on how to answer. She wasn’t a slave, the choker that Shia wore looked nothing like a slave’s collar, he hesitated if he should declare that she was Hajime’s lover or not. “Even if you ask me such things……” he honestly replied.

Did Kouki’s answer allow him to judge to not expect anything which cause him to become quiet, Grid glanced over towards Shia. And, they managed to guess the reason why he is so intensely paying attention to Shia.

“Yo~o, Usagi lass. I’ve got a few questions for you. ……What happened to my subordinates?”

“Subordinates? …..Um….what do you…..”

From Grid’s sudden question.

For an instant, although Shia had no idea what he was talking about, she seemed to have guessed and her eyes were opened wide in astonishment.

The empire soldiers who had a direct relation to Shia were limited. It was naturally, the group of people that cornered the Hauria tribe when leaving the Sea of Trees. Many family members were killed, abducted, placed into slavery, and it was the enemies that drove Shia to go to the [Raisen Great Canyon].

“It’s odd huh? Even though she’s returned, none of my subordinates came back, why are you still alive and in such a place? A~a?”

“Ua~…..”

Grid gradually approached to corner Shia.

Right, he was the commander of the forces that attacked Shia’s group that came out of the Sea of Tree’s before. Because Grid who was the regiment commander didn’t personally come to capture Shia, she had no memories of ever seeing Grid before, however Grid firmly recalled that there was a rare Usagininzoku with blue-white hair.

In Shia’s mind, the expressions of the empire soldiers had when attacking to tease them and the sense of hopelessness of losing a family member at that time, flashed back. While unconsciously raising out a groan and her expression stiffening up, one step, trying to back away…..she felt a warm touch on her cheeks and became startled.

If you look, just as usual, Hajime picked up shia’s cheeks. And, immediately after that, she felt warmth in her hand. That was Yue.

Her eyes looking up showed no worries, if anything it was amazement, a slight color of scolding appeared though. It seemed to imply, “Don’t be overwhelmed by small fries of this level, Greenhorn”.

Shia who was looking at Yue and Hajime, with a wry smile said, “I’m alright now”. No matter how you looked at it, the events which took placed was a trauma, the present Shia was unmistakably a strong person who had enough power and spirit to crush the monsters in the great labyrinths to pieces. There’s no reason for her to be overwhelmed by the pressure that one officer was releasing.

Shia with an attractive smile after decisively straightening her spine towards the approaching Grid. And declared to Grid who instinctively stopped advancing.

“I don’t know a thing about your subordinates. They were likely people who were slow in the head, maybe they were eaten by some kind of demon that appeared somewhere? Also, there’s no reason for me to answer your questions at all”

“…..You sure are getting full of yourself. A~a? Did you think you were safe because you’re with the Hero’s group? If you’re not a slave, then you probably solded away that body of yours? A prostitute’s life, I won’t be taking such tongue from you”

Although Grid said those dangerous words while dangerously steeling up his eyes, Shia had already removed eye contact with Grid, her eyes told that she didn’t care. Rather, having called Shia a prostitute, the other women looked at Grid with anger.

While looking at Shia’s attitude, his veins appeared and his expression twisted with anger, when he noticed the looks, to deceive them he smiled and declared to Kouki.

“I’m terribly sorry, Hero-dono. This Usagininzoku seems to know something something about my subordinates that have been missing since 2 months ago, Will you listen to my request? If you need an Usagininzoku woman, I can prepare another for you, this time around…..”

“Oi, underling”

However, a voice interrupted before Grid finished talking. At the same time that Grid glanced towards the voice, his expression cramped up because of anger, there the annoyed looking Hajime was seen.

“What……”

“Don’t open your mouth, underling. Your role is already over. Making us stay forever over foolish things. Quit wasting time and guide us quickly”

“Why you little……”

“Can you not understand the meaning of being silent? To us, we don’t even have a miniscule amount of time to spend on you. Know your place”

To Hajime’s words, Grid’s face is dyed completely red because of the hooligan who picked a fight since they didn’t want anything to do with him. His eyes became bloodshot in anger. Even then, self-control was something a regiment commander was required to have, with just one wrong line to “God’s Apostles” he would definitely be cut from his position, he became silent and the subordinate in the back began to guide them.

Disregarding Grid who was staring at Hajime with bloodshot eyes, Hajime’s group left the room as if nothing happened.

Although Kouki’s group had slightly cramped cheeks because of Hajime’s objection, the females looked refreshed. As for Hajime, there was no intent on being sarcastic……If he knew of that, blood might have gushed out from Grid’s blood vessels.

However, it seemed that a “crotch smash” was about to happen if he still didn’t understand because he had called Shia a prostitute……Grid should be happy for himself to have such self discipline.

Hajime’s group didn’t worry about the piercing gaze that came from behind them, the huge suspension bridge was extended and they followed the pale expressioned guide.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“And?”

That was the first word that Ririana said to Hajime’s group as they were guided into the room in the Imperial castle. Although she wore a smile on her face, her eyes were cold and didn’t smile at all. It seemed to express, “Explain the circumstances right away damn it!”.

Most likely she was busy to death from the Empires conferences. Inside of her, no matter how she looked at it Hajime’s group appearing was troublesome, unexpectedly, there was no helping that she said such things. In a sense, it was a sign of familiarity……though it might not be as well.

“Besides the farce at the Imperial capital, why on earth is everybody here? I demand a clear explanation. Yes, I strongly, strongly, demand for one. I won’t forgive you if you trick me! Especially, Nagumo-san! It was definitely you who pulled the strings from behind the scenes! Don’t treat others as if they were someone elses problems and stop feeling Shia-san’s fluffy usamimi’s! Yue-san’s also caressing and touching Shia-san’s cheeks as well!”

Ririana’s lost it! She glares at Hajime with enough power that it seems to create sounds.

It’s exactly as she said, Ririana thought it was Hajime’s idea in the Imperial capital, and it was also his idea to come to the Imperial castle. Putting it simply, Hajime has been recognized as the leader of the group, the schemes which would normally be considered insane could only be formed from Hajime’s mind.

And, Hajime who was being blamed, was unusually gently feeling Shia’s usamimi’s while she sat on his knee. On the other knee, Yue had both hands from the front and was caressing and touching Shia’s cheeks.

“Your voice is too loud, princess. What’s the problem? Today, Shia’s kinda unstable”

“Unstable…..you say? is she not feeling well somewhere?”

At once Ririana became worried immediately, shes a good person as well.

Shia that receives the glance, though biting her lip to endure something, her expression began to loosen from her ears being felt and her cheeks being caressed, when she raised her face she showed a smile and said, “I’m fine”.

The reason which caused Shia’s emotions to become unstable was obviously because of Grid.

However, it was not unstability from fear in particular. It was the opposite. She was restraining her overflowing murderous intent. No matter how you say it, Grid’s group was the hateful party that took away a lot of Shia’s family. As long as she gets over her trauma, only strong murderous intent flows afterwards.

However, after thinking about their purpose for coming here, she wasn’t able to immediately kill him. That’s why, she desperately endured it. And, Hajime and Yue who understood this, tried to sooth Shia by indulging her.

For people who don’t know of the circumstances, when summed up, the relation of Grid and Shia were spoken, everyones expression became sorrowful, afterwards, Kouki’s group naturally resented them for that, and Ririana looked down with a dark expression. For Ririana, the enslavement of Demi-humans were commonsense in the world and allowed, she didn’t think it was far too unreasonable although she did feel resentment.

She who judged herself decided that she wasn’t qualified to say anything, towards the members that were making angry faces, “It’s fine~, really”, Shia said with a dazzling smile, they urged the continuation of the story from Hajime.

“And, why did you guys come here? What about your business at the forest? And also, what was up with the masked disturbance last night? It should almost be time for his Majesty, Gaharudo, to call us for a meeting. I want to get our stories straight ahead of time before we meet, so I’d like you to tell me the bare minimum if you would”

“Ma~a, don’t be so restless, princess. When night comes, you’ll understand everything. We…..want to hurry and wrap things up after all, we stopped for a slight detour…..that should be all that you need to know for now”

“S, such unreasonableness…..I’ll know when its night you say, it can’t be, do you plan to create another disturbance with masks again? I understand now! Nagumo-san was the one that made Shizuku and them dress in those embarrassing getups!”

“Don’t get so excited. You’ll grow bald, princess”

“I won’t grow bald! Just what are you saying to a lady!”

“……Stress baldness”

“Yue-san!?”

She seemed to realise that Hajime didn’t plan on speaking any further, moreover, Ririana who received such impolite treatment, “Even though I’m a princess…..”, while being depressed. Right next to her, Shizuku was, “embarrassing getups…..”, muttering quietly while being reminded of her dark history.

Afterwards, in the place where Ririana became depressed she explained the situation, apparently his Majesty, Gaharudo, was told of the story about the end of the church and gods who went mad.

However, as expected of their abilities reign supreme principles, the top of the country is in utilitarianism1. Though there seems to have been moderate impact, while fearlessly laughing he declared that the way they did things wouldn’t particularly change anyways. In other words, if it’s an enemy, they’ll be cut down, if you want something, then forcefully take it, the weak must obey the strong! is what he said.

Further more Gaharudo wondered how Ririana traveled to the Empire, he was anxious.

In other words, though he understood the story of the Kingdom being attacked, the amount of time that it took Ririana to reach the empire was far too quick. Though he was saved because the Empire also felt that an immediate conference of cooperation with the Kingdom should be held, it was impossible to arrive at the Empire after only 1 week of the attack.

At the same time, how did the Kingdom manage to drive away the Majinzoku’s army, he was considerably interested in their methods.

About the “Pillar of Light” that gave the demonic army forces a fatal blow, rather than talks about the God’s, excuses of “Heaven’s Judgement” wouldn’t cut it for Gaharudo. When it comes to that, naturally, he came to the assumption that someone had a weapon capable of destroying an entire army in one blow. To that truth, as the Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire, and as a person, he wasn’t able to overlook it.

If he investigates it, he’ll know immediately, Ririana who got permision from Hajime beforehand, especially talked about how troublesome Hajime was.

However, because she thought Hajime was wasn’t at the Empire but traveling around in a faraway place, he had actually entered the heart of the Empire and was meddling in Gaharudo’s greedy ambitions, then, on the other hand, what kind of movements will Hajime be taking from now on, Ririana was extremely anxious.

……Mainly, in the sense that the Empire gets mysteriously wiped out from the maps.

Therefore, in the place where she would previously wait to meet with Gaharudo, although she couldn’t meet with him because of previous events…..Hajime is being evasive and unserious, Ririana was already, “If you’re going to do it~ do it seriously~”, while her state of mind was slightly neglectful. Surely, being uneasy about her own misgivings, she would never have guessed in her wildest dreams.

From Ririana, to some extent, heard the rooms door being knocked on and the contents of the conference with the empire was heard. It seems that time’s run out. While following the guide, Hajime and them are heading for the reception room where Gaharudo is waiting.



 

[Vol 5] Chapter 5 – Gung Ho Once Again



Circle-warning.gif This chapter is translated by Durasama and is unedited.

Cam was rescued, Hajime’s group passed through the gate and teleported to where Teio and the other Hauria were standing guard at the rock zone, when they appeared they were greeted with the Hauria’s enthusiastic welcome.

All of the Hauria pat each other on the shoulders, bumped their stomachs with one another, cross countered their arms, and they were all screaming as they were pleased that everyone returned safely.

At that time, Hajime’s ears were filled with the loud shouts of joy which drowned out all the surrounding sounds.

Hajime’s hand rose out with extremely natural movements. A familiar katana in a black sheath was gripped and held out.

“…..What do you plan on doing with that, Yaegashi?”

The identity of the assailant which attacked Hajime with the black katana while still in its sheath was Shizuku Yaegashi. Shizuku’s blade was caught in the fingertips of Hajime’s hand, she clicks her tongue when he wasn’t phased at all even though she’s applying all her strength in the attack.

“……….I’m only relying on Nagumo-kun to relieve some stress. It’s alright, I, believe in Nagumo-kun. Your caliber is deeper than the Mariana trench……so, obediently! Allow me! To hit the octopus!”

“Ah~, Un, you didn’t want to be Pink that much? ……I prepared that with good intentions in mind”

“Thats definitely a lie! I know what your intention was! It was absolutely a prank! Somehow I was pulled into the atmosphere! In a sense, I got what I deserved! —-As so, I can’t help but beat it into you, these feelings! If you’re a man then accept them!”

“Nna, how unreasonable…..”

Apparently Pink has suffered more damage than initially thought.

Certainly, it would have been fine if she declined, it was the natural consequences of being caught up in the atmosphere and accepting the mask. But, even though she understands that, it was obvious that it was Hajime’s speech and behavior which tricked her to be verbally abused by the empire soldiers, Shizuku couldn’t help but snarl.

Most of all, Hajime and Shizuku’s difference in ability is clear, actually, there was no signs of the black sheath which was making a ~Gichi Gichi~ noise overcoming that difference at all. So, reluctantly, Shizuku’s black katana’s ability– she decided to release it. Literally, even Hajime would feel some pain if it was a direct hit, hoping that, she put her trust in it.

“You~! “Run rampant, Thunder flower”!”

“Oh? Oh~h”

However, while gripping the black sword which was discharging electricity, rather than being painful, Hajime’s appearance was that of someone who feels admiration. Shizuku unintentionally shouted out a tsukkomi.

“Wait a sec, Nagumo-kun. Why are you still fine even though electricity is being released?”

“No, it’s nothing much, you should have seen me shoot out railguns numerous times already. I use thunder with my own flesh, there’s no way this degree of electricity would be enough then right? Rather than that, you did well to be able to activate that function.”

“Ku, it can’t be helped then…..I’ll withdraw this time. However, I’ll hit that calm face one day. And also, this was due the results of all the synergists at the Kingdom.”

Shizuku withdrew reluctantly and gave a reasonable answer. Kouki and the rest were popeyed in the back. It appears that they’ve just returned. Shizuku’s unexpected actions caused them to be surprised.

Kaori and Yue just keep staring at Shizuku from somewhere. Then whispered, “…..For Shizuku-chan to be snarling….” “…..We were too reliant on her”, was said, it appears that the two were only having a playful exchange with one another.

“Boss, is this a good time?”

Finally, it seems that Cam’s group was finished celebrating, they came forward towards Hajime. With their serious expressions, Hajime as well, it didn’t seem like it would be a greeting of reuniting again.

Hajime quickly transmuted chairs in a circle and with a glance, conveyed for them to sit down.

“First, although a lot of things happened, putting it simply, it seems we went a little overboard……”

was said, when summarizing from when Cam’s story began, it can only be stated that way.

In order to gain more Demi-humans slaves, The soldiers came into the battered Sea of Trees, Cam’s group of Hauria had gained substantial numbers, and defeated them. The empire soldiers seemed to be extremely cautious of their surroundings. Their comrades kept on disappearing outside of the combat zones, and when they were found, their necks showed signs of assassinations.

The group specializing in the assassinations were a mystery, the Empire had no way of confirming their true identities. Then they thought out a plan. It was an encirclement of the Imperial capital. In short, they were inviting their foes.

Cam’s group easily blundered and fell for the trap, but, it could only be said that it was because there was no telling when the empire might set foot into the Sea of Trees.

Or, many Demi-humans were captured and the blood went into their heads as they weren’t able to overlook it, they might have rushed in too quickly when they saw a chance. The empire’s attack burned down the edge of the Sea of Trees and while passing through the fog they were torturing the Demi-human slaves, the unjust methods may have also been the cause.

In the case that Fair Bergens was in its usual state, they would have likely been able to fight while moving in an organised manner, it’s likely that they also knew that it was attacked by demons. Time is of the essence.

It was unthinkable in their miserable state, Cam’s group wasn’t completely calm either.

And, the Empire soldiers were likely the same. After all, the mysterious group carrying out the assassinations caught in the net were none other than the gentle Usagininzoku which would never be accused of fighting. Moreover, It was not the Sea of Trees, they made full use of cooperation to surround an empire soldier and fought equally. Naturally, the lack of common sense caught the higher up’s interests.

As a result,

“We were captured alive, and were interrogated day after day. The other side was mainly interested on how the Hauria tribe had changed so suddenly and where they got their equipment, and, they intended to go to Fair Bergen. It appears that they mistook us as Fair Bergen’s secret force……actually, the whole clan was close to being executed, if our relations were found out it’s likely that it wouldn’t end with just banishment”

The interrogators, asked for the relationship of Fair Bergen and themselves, though it was said various times that they had a rather hostile relationship with them, it was taken as a self-sacrificial action in order to protect their own country. Especially because they had fearless smiles even when his Majesty the Emperor came to watch the interrogations, his eyes shined like a child who found a new toy.

“And? what’s with your excuses for becoming captives? Just hurry and speak of the main subject”

“Pardon me, boss. Then, the main subject, we gathered many more new family members for the Hauria in order to create a new Hauria tribe1…..With that we picked a war with the empire”

Cam declared with an accomplished sharp look in his eyes, the time for all those around stopped.

Under the illusion, Hajime and excluding everyone in Cam’s Hauria tribe, all movements stopped and became stiff. Whether they haven’t understood yet, or due to the surprise of the idea. Silence filled the surroundings, the cries of insects could be heard in the rock zone during the night.

It was Shia who broke the silence.

“What, what are you talking about, father? Did I hear it wrong? Just now, I was supposed to hear the reason why my family was fighting against the empire……”

“Shia, you didn’t mishear. We hauria tribe, picked a war against the empire. I definitely said that”

“Don’t, don’t, don’t say such foolish things! Just what were you thinking! Certainly, you guys have become strong, but don’t you guys only have around 100 people? Even then to fight the empire? Have you gone mad! Because of the resentment of being robbed of the same race, you’ve become unable to judge properly right!?”

“Shia, thats not it. We’re sane. listen to…..”

“I don’t have to use my Usamimi’s to listen! If its not revenge, you’re just getting full of yourselves then? If so, take up your weapons right now! I’ll be your opponent before you guys fight the empire. Allow me to cut down that extended nose of yours!”

In an excited state, Shia took out Doryukken out of the “Treasure Warehouse”, and one rotation was made with the strong style and a ~Bishi~! Shia pointed it towards Cam’s nose. Her expression was way past recklessness, it was nothing but pure rage at the thought of Cam and the others who had decided on the suicide attack.

Shia’s magic power pours out around her body in a light blue color with physical pressure which overpowered them, it even exceeded the top Hero’s from a different world which would be considered cheats.

Truthfully, this rage of unimaginable power is not something you’d expect from Shia who’s always energetically laughing, Kouki’s group were holding their breaths. However, Cam who had Doryukken pointed at him with enough power to cause the hero’s to flinch, only quietly stared at Shia just like the surface of calm water.

They stare at eachother, or, while holding their breaths everyone was staring at the two, as expected this man moved, it was Hajime. Before anyone was aware, Hajime had already approached Shia from behind, as if Shia was a wild animal he grabbed her fluffy bunny tail to calm her down, suddenly rubbing it was beyond strange.

“Hiyaan~!? Don’t~, that place is no good~! Hajime-Shan2, shtop it~”

Actually, in a different sense it felt better than having her Usamimi’s felt, when her bunny tail was being felt by Hajime it started “feeling good”.

Shia fell onto all fours, started leaking out hot sighs ~Haa Haa~, and stared at Hajime reproachfully. However, her eyes were wet and feverish too, she was only emphasizing her charming figure and nothing else in this situation.

In the intimidating situation, everyone was popeyed because in an instant the atmosphere turned pink. There were also a few in the group that were slouching over too.

Disregarding their surroundings, this time Hajime stroke Shia’s Usamimi’s. Although it wasn’t in an erotic way like before, it was gentle like driving away the pain. Though Shia glared at Hajime reproachfully who started sexually harassing her in the middle of a serious talk, soon it became eyes that seemed pleasant.

“How about it, have you calmed down a bit? Cam’s story isn’t finished yet. It wouldn’t be too late to blow them all away after first hearing everything right?”

“U~……that’s right…..I’m sorry. Too much blood went into my head for a moment. I’m alright now. I’m sorry father”

“What’s bad about worrying about your family? There’s no need to apologise. like-wise, I should have listen to your words as well. …….Thanks for everything recently, I tend to forget those concerns. ……Even so, kukuku”

“Wh, what is it, father, laughing like that….”

“No, I only hope for your happiness above all else. …..You seem to be loved a fair bit by the boss? Un? When will I be able to see my grandchild’s face?”

“Na, gryand, gryandchild3 you say…..what are you saying, father! We, we haven’t, I…..”

Cam was teasing her, Shia glances upwards at Hajime frequently while her face was bright red-hot. All the Hauria that sees it were smirking greatly. Really, each and every person showed good personalities. Hajime, while thinking of such things, ignored it lightly and asked Cam.

“Cam, though I wouldn’t have believed it, about that talk, you’re not expecting me to participate are you?”

“Haha~, there’s no way I would. Only, the reason this decision was even possible was due to the boss for training us. Therefore, our decision is our own, at least thats what I believe”

Cam denies Hajime’s question while laughing. It appears that they really plan on only doing it by themselves.

However if that happens, the decision couldn’t be anything but recklessness, so they began to worry about the reason that led to such a decision. Shia as well, Cam and them were getting too full of themselves with their power, they were really serious about not going at it for revenge as well, a sorrowful expression is shown.

“Whats the reason?”

“Thats unexpected, do you want to hear it? I thought you weren’t interested though…..”

“If your decisions were thanks to me training you guys, then when you guys do something careless wouldn’t it also reflect back on me? If its just that much, it’s not something I shouldn’t know…..”

Saying so, Hajime glanced at Shia for an instant. Cam guessed what his intent was, his eyes loosened up and joyfully, “I see”, with a nod, he begins to speak about the reason.

“As said a little while ago, the Usagininzoku have caught the Emperor’s interest. And its a very strong interest. The empire is a country where people who believes the principle that abilities reign supreme gather, the emperor isn’t free of that saying either. And, their senses of values of weak people are natural according to their principles being ingrained into their characters”

“In other words, you want to say that the Emperor will begin hunting the Usagininzoku for you? Rather than killing you guys, but in order to make you guys his?”

“Affirmative. While I was still being interrogated, the Emperor himself came, “I’ll keep you” he said. Of course, I spat at him on immediately….”

Towards Cam spitting on the Emperor’s face and then verbally abusing him, the Hauria said, “As expected of the Chief!” while getting fired up, Kouki’s group said, “You did that to that Emperor!?” while exposing their surprise.

No one could blame them though. In history, Cam was likely the first person of all races to have spat saliva on the Emperors face. Even Hajime as well, unintentionally raised a voice of admiration, “Ho~o”.

“However, it seems to have had an opposite effect. Capturing all of the Usagininzoku and then training them seemed to be interesting, while laughing loudly with an extremely greedy face. When he declared it, his face was quite serious. Once again he’ll advance onto the Sea of Trees, more Usagininzoku will be attacked this time. Also, Fair Bergen hasn’t finished rebuilding yet, they won’t be able to endure another attack. Therefore, it’ll be likely that the Empire will demand all Usagininzokus to be handed over for them to cease their attack….”

“I get it now. If this is handled passively, they’ll literally rob you of all your family……”

“Affirmative. If its so that only the Hauria survive, it’s not that difficult to do. However, because of us, all the the other Usagininzoku will be deprived of their futures….it’s too much”

It seems that it was a bigger problem than initially thought, Cam’s group was cornered situationally.

It was as Cam had said, Just the Hauria surviving wouldn’t be too difficult if they devoted themselves to escaping and guerrilla warfare while making use of the Sea of Trees, But all the other Usagininzoku will be seeing hell. If they cannot answer the Emperors wish of “Strong Usagininzokus”, women, and children will probably be killed rather than being turned into a pet slave.

“But, you can’t really believe that an army of a little over 100 will be enough to stand against the Empire right?”

“Of course. A head-on collision while shouting courageously would be out of the question. We are Usagininzokus, we won’t lose to any other race in terms of stealth operations”

Cam said while smiling from ear to ear. Hajime also guessed his intentions.

“In other words, Assassination?”

“Affirmative. if they bear their fangs at us, the first moment that they’ve relaxed, their necks will fly from a blade in the darkness….In practice, fear and sense of crisis will be planted into those fellows. Always not knowing where attacks are coming from, the Usagininzoku will show their power that only their race can do. We are neither weak nor lower ranked, they’ll realise that we’re a threat that requires absolute resolution of death to attack”

“The Emperors entire clan, don’t you think that there have already been measures placed against assassination?”

“Of course they probably do. However, we’re not aiming for the Emperor’s clan, it’s the humans around their environment. As expected, none of the surrounding humans would have severe defenses. Yesterday, today, the humans who have been intimate, one person, and then another person will disappear. What we can do at the moment is this, I think it’ll be pretty effective. Then finally, it’ll be perfect if they create a policy of noninterference for us”

It was an indescribably unsophisticated plan. However, rather than saying that they’ll assassinate the Emperors clan, they thought of a very realistic idea.

however, thats it, because there’s not enough time to make the Empire feel any kind of threat, It’s more likely that it’ll cause a full-scale retaliation, will the Empire decide to completely annihilate the Usagininzoku, or will they feel threatened and decide to negotiate at a table, it’s obvious which decision would be made. They’re taking part in a very bad gamble.

However it still needs to be done, the Usagininzoku will have a dark future either way. Everyone has an expression which shows that they’ve already prepared themselves.

“….Father…..you all….”

Shia’s shoulders dejectedly drop. Turning the empire soldiers into enemies, the Usagininzokus which just broke out of the dungeon in the Imperial castle which would in other words be called a prison, If the Emperor doesn’t overlook his own interests for his duty to the public, she could also guess what would happen.

The road left for the Usagininzokus, would they be able to dessert all the other families in order for the Hauria to survive, would all members be happy about becoming toys of the Empire, will they risk their lives and fight, there’s only one choice.

“Shia, Don’t make such a face. We won’t run away like before while being looked down on, we’ll eventually overrun them, submitting to them reluctantly would be an ungraceful thing to do…..Now, we’ll fight like this, to be able to have this will, we’re extremely glad”

“But!”

“Shia, to win the right to live, we’ll fight. However, our purpose is not to live. Our purpose is to live with honor as the Hauria. Against any kind of power, if we retreat now, in the end we’ll be the same losers that we were in the past. Only that cannot be permitted”

“Father…..”

“Look forwards, Shia. Don’t look back at us anymore. You should have already decided. When going with boss outside, in order to advance ahead. With that determination, advance forwards”

Cam, not as the chief and not as the leader of the battle group, but as a father, pushed his daughters back. They cannot allow them to stop any further, the others also wished for them to continue advancing forwards.

After being looked with gentle eyes Shia’s expression turns upside down which seemed like she was going to cry, Cam changes his glance to Hajime and nods. he was gesturing for him to take care of his daughter.

Instead of Hajime, Kouki had a silent expressionless face, Indeed, “I’ll do something about it!” he said as he got up despite the atmosphere, Shizuku hit the back of his head with her black katana. It appears that stress has built up, her way of stopping him became extreme unlike her usual self.

When Hajime didn’t show any reactions, Shia looked back at Hajime. However, before Shia opened her mouth, Cam called out in a strong tone for her to stop as he guessed her intentions.

“Shia!”

It was shocking! so much that Shia’s body was shaking.

Cam and them had no intentions of asking for Hajime’s help in the first place. The situation was their own consequence for falling for the Emperors trap. Here, relying on Hajime’s powers and entrusting him with the solution would mean that nothing has changed. As Cam said, this is a fight to carry on the Usagininzokus pride which is on the line.

And, Shia also understood that. She could also only run away before so she understands, Now, there is the pride of being Hajime and Yue’s companion. But, she feels sad that her family has to make a gamble with such bad stakes.

In the end, Shia kept quiet without being able to say anything.

Hajime, glanced at Yue for an instant and scratched his head then sighed. And, as you would expect, Yue’s eyes softened and noded as she understood what he wanted to convey. Hajime smiled a little and calls out to Shia who was looking down.

“Shia”

“Hajime-san….”

Shia’s eyes showed expectations slightly.

“This time there’s no way I can fight”

“I….I see. That’s right”

But, the words followed by Hajime caused her to look down again. In the back Kouki is shouting something, disregarding that the electrical current from the black katana caused him to faint when hit from the side, Hajime grabbed Shia’s cheeks which were sunk due to jumping to a hasty conclusion.

“Oi, you, don’t jump to a hasty conclusion. Though I won’t fight, I didn’t say I wouldn’t help did I?”

“Fe?”

To Hajime’s words, a silly reply was given while her cheeks were being stretched. Kam’s group also looked at one another with a bemused expression trying to interpret the meaning of Hajime’s words.

“This matter, the Hauria family must show their strength. You should let the other party know that the Hauria tribe is not an easy opponent. The Demi-human discrimination is common sense in this world, if I fight to protect them, the same situation would begin again when I’m gone. Above all, there is Cam and their wills. Thats why, I will not take one step in this battle”

There Hajime patted Shia’s cheeks and turned his gaze to Cam.

“However, our energetic companion is making this kind of face, if you thought I’ll obediently stay out of this matter, your greatly mistaken?”

“H, however, boss….then, just what….”

To Cam who displayed a deep perplexity, Hajime with a fearless grin declared.

“Cam, and the Hauria tribe. All of this guys odd strategies are hereby rejected. You all directly point your blades at the Emperor’s neck. Grab his hair and drag him down, his relatives, his friends, pin down all of his subordinates in front of him. Suppress the Imperial castle, if help does not come, the Empire would be finished by the end of night! engrave it into their bones that the Hauria tribe can finish them anytime they want! Anywhere in this world, there is no safe place, if you antagonize the Hauria tribe, the neck cutting parade begins, force them to write it into their Empire’s history!”

Silence fills the area. Everyone became drunk of stiffness from Hajime’s spirit. ~Gokuri~ The sound of saliva being swallowed could be heard clearly.

Hajime while glaring at the surroundings, shouted out in an angry voice which could be mistaken as thunder which makes everyone breathless.

“What’s your answer! You [Beep’s]!”

“””””””””~!? S, Sir, Yes, Sir!!”””””””””

“I can’t hear you! You maggots plan to go to war like that! In the end are you guys just a group of [Beep’s]!?”

“””””””””Sir, No, Sir”””””””””4

“If you’re not, then prove it! Rather than going after the small fry, go for the King!!”

“””””””””Gung Ho! Gung Ho! Gung Ho!”””””””””5

“With the blade of revenge and the guts that you’ve sharpened, cut down anyone who obstructs you!”

“””””””””Behead! Behead! Behead!”””””””””

“I’ll thoroughly prepare you, the lead role belongs to you guys! I won’t permit halfheartedness! Do you understand!”

“””””””””Aye, Aye, Sir!!!”””””””””

“Very well! Get fired up! The new Hauria tribe, with 122 people…..”

“””””””””…….”””””””””

“You will bring down the Imperial castle!”

“””””””””YAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!”””””””””

What do you plan on preparing, isn’t it impossible to bring down the Imperial castle, such thoughts and doubts flew away from the heads of the Hauria who were completely excited.

The person that calls himself boss is saying that he’ll give them the key that opens the door to them. Then, if they don’t wait and go on cutting their obstacles that lie ahead, it’ll be the shame of the new Hauria tribe. They won’t be able to show their face in public and even to Hajime who trained them. Therefore, the Hauria’s heart and minds become one, they were burning up with fighting spirit to bring down the Imperial castle.

In the rock zone away from the Imperial capital, the shouts of fighting spirit and murderous intent resounds.

“U~u, Shizu, Shizu, those people are scary~”

“You’ll be alright, Suzu. I’m scared too……I mean, in the first place Nagumo-kuns idea is already scary in itself”

“Nagumo-kun, that guy…….Hehe, who would have thought that he’d take on the role of HarOman-sensei, he’s not too bad”

“Ryutaro!? Why, do I sense a little intimacy!? No matter how you look at it, its an abnormal atmosphere!?”

Shizuku and them could only stare with a dumbfounded expression at the Hauria who were wrapped in a strange heat. A smile seems to have appeared on one person who was in awe and increased his respect towards Hajime.

“U~mu, this is awesome~. For the Usagininzoku to change this much. As expected of master. To make crushing the Empire the goal immediately. I can’t get enough of this~. I want to be abused with such spirit”

“…..Shut up, perverted dragon”

“~!? haha”

“Un, Teio-san read the mode a little? Rather than that, look at Shia’s expression, Yue. She melted”

“…….N, cute. So that Shia doesn’t cry…..it’s obvious I’m happy”

“That’s right~. It is good, I also want that kind of thing said to me~”

Yue, did she know this was going to happen from the beginning, the darkness in Shia’s eyes were wiped out and it gradually softened, though Kaori feels relieved when she sees so, she was also envious of Shia.

Afterwards, Hajime gave out the details of bringing down the Imperial castle, it was then decided that they would rest in preparation until that time.

Shia, for a while did not want to part from Hajime’s side. Her usual energetic self was rather silent, However, she wasn’t depressed, she snuggled up while blushing and held onto the hem of Hajime’s clothes quietly.

Her Usamimi’s occasionally when touching Hajime backed off and touch again. As it is, it’s nothing but showing feelings of wanting to be by Hajime’s side.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dawn at night, shortly before the eastern sky begins to shine, there were two shadows sitting on the rock. It’s Hajime and Yue who woke up early. By the way, only Hajime is sitting on the rock, Yue is cradled on Hajime’s lap.

Everyone aside from the lookout post is asleep, the place they’re in is also a blind spot, the two people were enjoying their first quiet time together in a long time. And, at that time, Yue who had rested her head on Hajime’s shoulder looks up slowly at him, without a sign she kissed Hajime’s neck. A cute smooch sounded out, the silence of the morning was slightly shaken.

“……What’s wrong, suddenly?”

“N……somehow I just recalled something from last night”

The thing that happened last night that Yue was talking about, was about the talk of bringing down the Imperial castle. However, why that, the connection with the kiss couldn’t be understood, while returning a gentle look to Yue’s gentle gaze, Hajime looked puzzled.

“……Rather than the labyrinth, you gave priority to Shia who was “Important”. I’m happy that you’re treasuring Shia. I’m happy that the people who are “Important” for Hajime are increasing. So full of happiness that……I suddenly wanted to kiss”

When Yue said so, this time she kisses Hajime’s cheek.

“…..Will Shia become “Special” too?”

“…..That’s, Naa. This worlds number one, although number two would be a tough fight……the “Special” one is only Yue after all”

“…..Mu~u, it would be fine if it’s Shia……but, it’s troubling that I’m happy”

Yue’s expression was a complicated mix of happy feelings and troubled feelings.

Inside of Yue, it was her first friend that she made after getting out of the Abyss, it was her companion, and, Shia’s existence was that of a younger sister to her which seemed to also be an exception. Thats why, she wouldn’t allow the “special” seat to belong to any of the other women. Therefore, though she’s happy from the words of the single-minded Hajime, she becomes troubled by his obstinate outline.

To Yue’s appearance, Hajime gets offended a little. To be troubled for not allowing any other special women, somehow or another it offended him. So, for the time being, in order to not think about this situation anymore he decided to attack Yue’s lips with no questions asked.

“N~…..N~, Ah mu~u….Haji~…..N~”

The eastern skies finally start brightening more and more, it begins to create a shadow behind the two people. The perfectly overlapped shadow occasionally separate but quickly overlapped again, because of that, vivid sounds resounded each time.

Yue’s eyes moistened up in a fever, her cheeks were pink, and her lips shined glossily. Exactly as Hajime had intended. As it was, the movements of the two people as if natural, continued….they began to hear the voice of another person from the other side of the rock shade where Hajime had tried to do it.

“O~i, Nagumo. Are you there?”

Apparently it was Kouki, he came to look for Hajime who was not in his bed. Because his positivity has risen as well, everyone will likely wake up soon.

“Chi, it was just getting good, that *******. Although I can stomach that he wants to learn some Age of Gods magic in the case of more like Nointo shows up……In various ways, this has become troublesome”

While cursing, there was no helping it, Hajime tried to stand up while holding Yue, but it didn’t happen.

Because,

“Hajime, I won’t let you escape. N”

“Hey, wa~”

It was because Yue pushed down Hajime. While riding Hajime’s waist then rising halfway up and positioning herself down to his waist again, Yue attacked Hajime this time.

“Kouki, was Nagumo-kun there?”

“Ahh, His presence can be felt somewhere around here!?”

Shizu and Suzu appeared behind Kouki, Ryutaro also showed up. Kouki took a detour around a rock while answering Shizuku, but he instinctively stiffens up when he witnessed the spectacle. While looking at the suspicious Kouki who stopped at the other side of the rock, Shizuku and them also peaked over the rock…..~Bishi~! they stiffened up.

In addition, from behind Shia, Kaori, and Teio are coming over. And, while dubiously seeing the stiff group, detoured around the rock……

“Hey~~~! Just what are you two doing so early in the morning!”

“…….Mu, Shia coming in too?”

“Eh? Is that alright? Then….”

“There’s no way that’ll be alright! Hurry up and separate! Attacking each other in the morning, how envi…..I mean, unreasonable!”

“Mu~u, am I no good? Just beating me a little would be fine though……”

While feeling the tiredness in the state of chaos manifested in the morning, this time around, Hajime lifts up Yue in one hand, and warded off Shia who was applying physical reinforcement onto her body to take up the previous offer, “Uu~, Uu~” Kaori groans out, Just like the pervert wanted, a strike hit her cheek “Ahan~” while controlling the condition he increased its force.

In a place a bit away, Kouki’s group who had stiffened up began to come to their senses. Suzu, “They’re adults, They’re adults~” although her face was still stiff her face became heated and dyed in red, Shizuku was carrying her by the side. However, that Shizuku’s ear’s were completely red.

The eastern sun that breaks out in the sky, though its also the signal which leads the Hauria to a battle for a new life…..it was a very stupid beginning for the start.



 

[Vol 5] Chapter 4 – Don’t Fret, It’s the Hauria



Circle-warning.gif This chapter is translated by Durasama and is unedited.

Imperial Capital of the Hoelscher Empire. In the corner of the restaurant on the first floor of the Inn, cold air flowed slightly.

Sitting down at the table where the cold air was being generated, was of course Hajime’s group. After Hajime and Yue returned from gathering information, the females glared cold gazes at Hajime.

Especially, Shia and Kaori’s eyes which were lacking all light, honestly, it was enough to make Hajime feel terror. Just behind Kaori, a Hannya1 started becoming visible.

“You seem to have had a great time?”

“Yue, is very glossy? What were you doing? Nee? What did you do? Nee, Nee”

There were no intonations in the voices from the two, the people from the next table couldn’t endure any longer and also quickly left. Judging from the appearance of the two people, It wasn’t possible to intervene at all, the waitress could only give Hajime a troubled look from afar.

The reason why this happened, was naturally, due to Yue being strangely glossy after returning, also because Hajime looked slightly haggard as well.

In other words, although they went out to gather information, what else could the 2 have done other than that! Their anger was building up

“……You’ve misunderstood. Yue is glossy because she sucked my blood?”

“”N?””

both of them were misunderstanding Hajime’s situation and were shocked when the truth was told. Due to unexpected answer, both of their faces became identically goofy looking.

“Did you guys really think I’d place my hands on Yue? Am I a dog in heat. Is that what you guys think? Eh?”

“Ah, ahahahahaha, of course not~, I knew it right away. I thought that would be the case. Ne, Nee, Kaori-san”

“Ye, yes! Of course, Shia. The amount of mana consumption from using Reproduction magic is harsh. I thought it was that from the beginning”

Hajime only had a sarcastic look in his eyes, Shia and Kaori’s eyes swam around all over the place while trying to defend themselves.

Hajime, suddenly turns his sights to Shizuku’s group. They immediately looked the other way while beginning to blush. It appears that they also misunderstood completely.

“Ha~a, oh well. Anyways, we got the information that we needed. Tonight, we’ll sneak into the palace where Cam and the others are most likely being held. Though security seems to be quite severe, as long as Cam’s group is found, we can quickly escape using space magic, so it shouldn’t be that difficult. Only Yue, Shia, and I will be infiltrating. Just in case, since you guys can’t use sign perception and teleport. You guys should meet up with Pal’s group outside of the capital. Because we’ll transfer directly there”

“…….We understand……in the first place, is the information is correct? Isn’t it possible that this Nedeiru guy lied……”

“Thats probably not possible. After having his crotch flattened, then regenerating it before he loses consciousness, moreover it was actually crushed….a mans treasure, many times, repeatedly. Its just not possible for a man to endure it…..after we got him to spill out the information, Nedeiru was already shedding tears of relief while holding his hands over his crotch, even I could feel his pain”

Your the one that did it! is what Kouki and them really wanted to Tsukkomi, though they stopped and sighed instead because Hajime was unnaturally showing a sad expression. Shizuku’s thoughts, after having felt chills, it’s a relief that Kaori didn’t go.

At the same time, Yue who grounded up and crushed the man’s crotch many times, thought nothing of it at all, it wouldn’t be odd for them to both be referred to as the “ball smashers” throughout the Empire, Kouki and Ryutaro while shivering, swore to never defy Yue. Their inner thighs became somewhat uncomfortable under the table.

“Na~a, Nagumo……right now, if Shia’s family is in the Imperial castle, shouldn’t you just ask for them back? Riri should be there too, I’m a hero as well…..I think we should manage if we just talk it out…..”

Kouki said, completely late with all the efforts that have already been put in.

Certainly, its as Kouki said, with Kouki’s words as a hero, an appointment for Riria-na could be set up in order to ask for help. Rather than relying just on Hajime’s raw power, negotiations was also a choice.

However,

“And what do they get out of it?”

“Eh?”

“Cam’s group are invaders, what if they’ve already killed Empire soldiers? Moreover, although they completely surrounded the Usagininzoku, Cam’s group became a completely different existence to them because they dealt damage to the Empire. Do you really think that they’d just hand them over for free?”

“That…..”

“They’ll definitely want some sort of compensation. They’ll definitely take complete advantage over it, there’s too much risks. Also consider how they intend to save face as well. Even if they get freed it won’t be over for them. Or, it will likely affect the princess who has to deal with the negotiations. Are you still fine with that?”

The possibility certainly exists, Kouki just kept quiet. Perhaps, he also wanted somehow help with the situation. There was that thing with the Demi-human slave a while back too, he couldn’t ignore it and now continued to think about something.

~Hijiyo~ Hajime started to feel a bad premonition, he looked at Shizuku for an instant. And Shizuku said “Ah, this, this is bad” she noticed Kouki’s expression. Apparently there are signs are recklessness appearing from Kouki.

Hajime’s thoughts, though i never thought it would happen, when we invaded the Imperial capital, Kouki suddenly required “Huge Care” for his actions, I need to take the first move.

“Naa, Amanogawa. I have a request for you…..”

“Tsu!!!? wh….what? a request from Nagumo? …..Impossible…..”

Kouki stiffens up and becomes flabbergasted from the word, request, that Hajime suddenly said. Ryutaro and Suzu also did the same thing. Its as if they had discovered a UMA2 in town by chance. A “request” from Hajime, judging from how he usually is, that word should have been impossible.

However, Hajime had expected that kind of reaction, though he was a little irritated, he didn’t voice it out.

“Ah~, never mind, it’s fine after all. I can’t ask you to do such a dangerous thing. Sorry, forget about it”

“wa, wait, wait a second! First tell me what you want me to do…..”

He started to feel bad due to the atmosphere when Hajime was so quick to give up, Kouki easily took the bait.

“Nothing much, although i’ll be invading the Imperial castle, security is too tight. That’s why I want you to be a decoy to raise the success rate even by a little bit. ….For example, a person that is willing to rage and attract the Empire soldiers for the sake of helping the Demi-humans, like the inumimi boy from a while ago…. something along those lines. Ah, however, its too dangerous. Please forget about it”

Of course, there’s no reason why Hajime wouldn’t be able to invade the castle even if security was strict. Although, a decoy would be helpful, its not particularly necessary. simply, there was no other way but this. It would be bad if he went and did something reckless by himself, so i decided to give him a task to do. At the very least, it’ll actually help! So that he doesn’t try to say that he’s coming along to the Imperial castle…..

“Decoy….those children…..do it. I’ll do it! Nagumo! Please let me be the decoy!”

“O, oh, really, I understand, indeed, you are a hero…..alright. To such a wonderful hero, I’ll give you this”

After saying so, Hajime pulls out some ores from his “Treasure Warehouse” and transmuted them into four masks.

The masks are divided by color, red, blue, yellow, and pink, its a full-faced helmet which makes you think about the heros of a certain crew. It was an ingenious design that didn’t obstruct breathing or sight. An average Synergist wouldn’t be able to create it at all. It was a useless skill that had been refined in vain without waste.

“…..Nagumo…..that’s?”

“As you can see, a mask”

“……………….Why?”

“Why you say, is it alright to have a hero raging around in the Imperial capital? Your identity would be known. Therefore, the mask’s purpose is to hide your identity. In every country, the hero’s identity must never be known. It begins with a masked hero, and it ends with a masked hero. I even color coated it so that you guys could tell each other apart”

“Eh? No, suddenly, with that kind of reasoning…..well, As for our true identities, we should definitely conceal it. We’ll probably trouble Riri if found out….but, this……”

Kouki looks at the masks with a cramped cheek.

“……..Don’t worry about it hero(laughs). To you, the tidy leader, I’ll give you “Red””

“……Naa, just now, did you attach something at the end of hero?”

“Sakagami3, you’re blue. Blue shows a calm disposition. Though I hesitated to create a black and make you it instead, my judgement for you(Muscle for Brains) was that blue would be best. I think it was a good decision if I do say so myself”

“O, oh? Though I don’t really understand, you’re giving it to me”

“And Taniguchi4, you…..”

“P, pink right? right? I’m a little embarrassed……”

“You’re yellow. Eh? did you hear? You’re yellow. You’re easily happy, so your Yellow. In various meanings, you’re Yellow”

“…..Nee, Nagumo-kun, by any chance do you hate Suzu5? That kind of thing?”

“And the last one is…..Yaegashi6……”

“Please wait, Nagumo-kun. Though there’s only one remaining….but it can’t be right?”

“Yaegashi, of course, the remaining pink, it’s yours”

“I don’t want it! In the first place, Isn’t there other ways to hide a person’s identity rather than wearing masks? It should be fine if I just cover up myself with a cloth! Nagumo-kun, you, truthfully you’re only doing it for fun right!”

To Shizuku’s protest, Hajime feeling relieved, shrugs his shoulders. Shizuku’s cheeks have cramped up and are twitching because his attitude was unreasonable like a childs.

“Alright? Surely you can hide your identity! But. The mask fits on comfortably, it won’t fall off easily, and it’s shock absorbent. In addition, it’s so light you won’t even notice its on, and its endurance is so high that average attacks wouldn’t even scratch it”

“All, all those things in a single moment……what uselessly high skills……”

“And Yaegashi, you’re the cool beauty type and usually well defined, but in truth, you actually like cute things, its a classic. Therefore, I purposely and thoughtfully made you pink even if you said no. Show some gratitude”

“J, Just what are you assuming….wa, cute things, I, I don’t particularly…..”

“Ah, you’re right, Hajime-kun! Shizuku’s room is filled with stuffed animals”

While Shizuku was desperately trying to deny Hajime’s assumption, a betrayal emerged. Kaori exposed Shizuku’s hobbies. On Shizuku’s head, “!?”, mark appeared.

“……..Thinking about it, she always loved animals back in the days. Especially, rabbits and cats.”

” ! ”

“Ah, the standby photo on Shizuku’s phone was also a bunny rabbit ne~”

” ! ”

“Whenever we pass by the arcade, she always makes sure to play the UFO catcher game. Moreover, it’s usually delicious7.”

” ! ”

“I see, and Shizuku-san would always stare and look at my Usamimi8.”

” ! ! ! ”

“…..Yaegashi. Sa~a, take it. Pink….is yours”

Hajime was quietly holding out the pink mask with gentle eyes. For some reason, all other members also, watched her with a gentle expression. Before anyone was aware, the choice to not wear a mask, disappeared.

“…..What’s up with this, this air……though you guys say that, I, though I don’t really like pink, but? I’ll reluctantly take it, but don’t misunderstand about this alright? Also, is there any person out there that doesn’t like small animals? That’s why, this time only, there’s no other reason….so, stop looking at me with those gentle looking eyes!”

Even as her ears were reddening, Shizuku honestly received the mask.

While trying to deny it desperately and embarrassingly, Shia quietly said, “If it’s Shizuku-san, do you want to touch my Usamimi a little?” an empty effort that destroyed the dere aspect of friendship.

By the way, After Hajime finished pushing the 4 to their positions, he was snarling.

The plan was, if 4 people wearing masks suddenly appear and make a huge commotion in town, their names would exceed the 2 names that the Hauria game to him.

In reality, during the time where he was talking with Pal’s group, it seems that he held a grudge against them for laughing at the names he was called by. Moreover, because their color coated, they won’t be called by their names directly, it’ll be enough agony to make them want to conceal themselves up in a mountain…..

While thinking about how to stop Kouki’s recklessness, the intentions to scheme his revenge also appeared, Yue had a look that was slightly amazed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Midnight.

There were innumerable rooms fitted with grates and not one light in the darkness existed. The grates were made from special metals, it formed a solid barrier and there were carved magic formations on the ground, as if declaring in silence that they’ll never let the people in the small rooms escape.

There was a nasty smell generated from the filth and blood, it was extremely dirty, even if they couldn’t see properly they could tell.

What is this terrible place, Of course, it was the prison which was purposed to restraining prisoners, it was also considered as the dungeon in the castle of the Hoelscher Empire.

As expected, a jail worthy of the Imperial castle, the quality of the metal ore that was used to create the dungeon was certainly excellent, the magic formations carved on the ground in order to not let any prisoners escape was also excellent.

Any person that attempts to break out, or anyone sneaking in will definitely die, there were also traps engraved onto the walls that seemed to be extremely painful when tripped, but, as long as the aria that releases the trap is not recited properly it’ll be fine, though in the first place, arbitrary actions might have been predicted and sealed off already.

With that, there is no possibility of being able to break into the prison, while being tormented by the putrid smell without even one light, if someone is placed in a cell, an ordinary man would go insane in just a day. Guards are situated in front of the only door leading down from the outside, their replacement schedules are much longer during the night time.

However, despite being one of the worst places, now, for some reason there were many voices heard.

“Oi, how many did you break today?”

“All his fingers, and 2 ribs….You?”

“Hehe, it’s my win. All his fingers and 3 ribs I believe?”

“Ha, only to that extent? I broke 7 ribs and his cheekbones…..and also one of his Usamimi’s”

“Are you serious? Just what did you do? Though they don’t really care how we beat them, they specifically said not to put our hands on their Usamimi’s….”

“Na~Ni9, it’s just the usual, who’s the person that you’re working for? because, he never answered my question properly. …..Then he said. It’s your mother. I’m your new father, so I came to check up on my son.

“Uwaa~, I guess, anyone would lose their temper over that….”

“But, those fellows, their Usamimi’s aren’t dropping down at all, maybe they’ve received orders? it might be something like disobeying us10…..”

“Ah~, they’ll definitely be disposed of. Kekeke, I can’t get enough of this stuff~!”

When I heard them, they were boasting of who inflicted the most damage. Though they didn’t die because the minimum amount of recovery magic was used, to have the courage to talk about it in the middle of the room, the owners of the voices state that their prisoners are all covered in wounds.

Still holding it in and enduring it, the identities of those being joked about was, the Hauria that were caught by the Empire.

They, competing who dealt the most injuries, weren’t particularly out of order. As they’ve already prepared themselves for it.

Since being placed into the dungeon in the castle, they already expect not to live anymore. Were they to be executed, or turned into slaves…..It seems to have been the latter case, because they’ll likely try to commit suicide when an opening shows, as expected, they have no will to live. As they would only be forced to fight against their own family, it would only be a nightmare, so they’ve resolved themselves beforehand.

And, they don’t have any power because, they intend to go out with a bang.

The Empire, because the Hauria’s abilities are too far apart from common sense, they’re suspecting that someone is plotting something behind them.
Moreover, even if that wasn’t true, his Majesty the Emperor likes the Hauria tribe, he seems to want to use them as pawns for his empire army. Battle operations, able to use weapons, and fighting spirit, a method of changing the gentle Hauria, the Hauria tribe was like a treasure box for his Majesty which liked strong people.

The Hauria who suspects as much, until their lives were finally extinguished, will continue to defy the empire. Because their resolutions were already made, it was foolish to waste time torturing them.

By the way, being put in this dungeon covered with wounds, they’re still tortured in the name of questioning in their cells, The hauria tribe still showed a confident smile, most of the empire soldiers that saw their confidence showed fear in their eyes.

“This time, the chief was quite grand as well…..”

“Thats right. ……Naa, while we have the chance, want to have a competition with the chief to see who can handle the most injuries?”

“Oh? Sounds good. Then, my Usamimi’s would be complete”

“No, you, it’ll be a great loss right?”

“No, the chief is starting to sound more and more like boss. ……especially when training recruits…..”

“Ah, just as if the boss was possessed huh. When being verbally abused like that…..its impossible…..”

“Ma~a, if the boss was caught in the first place, normally he’ll try to destroy everything from the inside even when caught!”

“Rather, don’t you get the feeling that the Imperial capital is crying? surely, disappearing from the map.”

“Boss is relentless afterall!”

“Because he’s an ogre!”

“No, he’s the Devil!”

“Then, looks like he’s the Demon Lord”

“Oi, oi, doesn’t that make him sound like the lord of Majinzoku’s. Compared with the boss, the Demon Lord is an insect that can’t even compare. An insect”

“Then……the most devilish inspired malevolent god?”

“”””””””” Thats it! “””””””””

“……You guys are fairly energetic? This “Beep” guy……It’s been a long time but it seems you guys have gotten much more talkative? Eh~?”

“”””””””” …..…… “””””””””

The voice that was filled with anger that affected the Hauria sounded out from the dark.

It was a very familiar voice, the Hauria fell silent and froze. Inside the darkness, their breaths became shallow as if they were small animals waiting for a carnivore to pass by.

“Oi, Kora. Why are you guys falling silent for. I’m the Ogre, demon, Satan, malevolent god? right?”

“Hahaha, hey, guys. I, it seems like I’ve finally made it to that point. ……I’ve begun hearing hallucinations at last……”

“Feel relieved, you’re not the only one. …..I’m the same”

“Is that so……you guys too……but that last voice sounded like bosses angry voice……”

“At least allow us to hear the voice of a cute woman before our end”

The voice from the other party that wasn’t there should have been properly heard, but the Hauria treats it as a hallucination in order to escape reality.

To such people, Hajime the owner of the voice, pointed out the reality. Yue that was nearby pulls out a sphere of light, the darkness in the dungeon was completely wiped out. And, the appearance of Hajime was clearly seen inside the Imperial castle.

“””””””””Gee, boss——!!?”””””””””

“Quiet down you idiots”

“……You look energetic?”

“Looks and feels like it, though we’re in pretty bad shape……our worries have faded away though.”

Everyone of the Hauria tribe, while suffering from a extremely cruel injuries, being kept in a dirty prison, though they’re not in the state to stand up, their wild voices raised as if meeting their own clones.

Hajime, Yue, and Shia, the Hauria were amazed.

“Wh, why, is the boss at such a place…..”

“Save the talk for later. First of all, we’ve come to rescue you guys. ……Jeez, although you guys are in tatters up you’re quite spirited. Just how tough are you guys”

“Wa, wawa, obviously, its because we were trained by boss”

“Compared to our training with boss, being tortured by the empire soldiers is practically like playing a game”

“It’s like their thirst for blood wasn’t enough? It was too lukewarm, they were even considerate enough to nurse us”

“Ma~a, bosses thirst for blood, is on the level of where in just one moment there is an illusion of being killed in hundreds of different ways, there’s no helping it”

While coughing ~Gefug Gefuu~ and blood, towards the words that the Hauria were joking around with, an indescribable gaze came from Yue and Hajime, looking at Shia.

When that happened she coughed ~Gohon~ to try and deceive Hajime, the traps in the dungeon were confirmed by the Magic Eye, it was then conveyed to Yue and Shia. And, dismantling the traps quickly began.

The magic trap formations, usually, without the correct aria(Key) it cannot be released. But it was being neutralized through the process of dispersing the magic put into the magic formation by operating it through aria.

Though there is the method of directly destroying the formations as well, however usually, the moment it’s broken, it’ll activate, because there are functions which alarm the other formations that one has been broken, so releasing them all by aria is actually the only way.

However, this method only works for the person that placed the magical powers into the aria. conversely, if the person can directly manipulate magic, it’s possible to dismantle them without allowing them to set off other traps even without a key.

Hajime’s group completely neutralized the Imperial castles dungeon which the Empire is so proud of, the Cells are opened one after another through transmuting from Hajime, all members of the Hauria were also completely recovered through Yue’s Reproduction magic.

“Ha~a, as ridiculous as always huh. For the time being, boss……”

“””””””””Thanks for coming to save us!”””””””””

“O. Ma~a, it was for Shia. She was worried. Moreover, I don’t see Cam’s appearance. …..Do you know where he is?”

“About that…..”

One of the Hauria began to speak, apparently Cam is currently being interrogated, the position of the interrogation room was also told.

They, by all means, also wanted to rescue their Chief! Though they appealed for it, they weren’t allowed to help out, because they also understood that leaving it to Hajime and them who already invaded this place would be best, believing in Hajime’s words they entrusted it to them.

In the first place, their bodies began shaking intensely because of Hajime’s “Order”…..

Hajime, a metallic plate about the size of his palm was taken out from the “Treasure Warehouse.” It had a lustrous gray shine, there’s a magic formation carved on the handle and the tip was jagged, it was basically shaped like a key.

In front of the confused Hauria, Hajime pours magic into the key type plate, then he pushed it out slowly into the space in front.

Then, the tip of the key type plate pierced through the space in front, a ripple formed and expanded vertically. The ripple gradually grows until it became the size of an adult human being, then Hajime literally twisted the key type plate with a ~guri~ just like a normal key.

Immediately after that, a “hole” extends around the Key type plate, when it fully extended out to a size of an adult human being the Hauria were popeyed, the rock zoned area could be seen on the other side.

“Alright, all of you pass through this. On the other side is the rock zone that’s a little bit to the left of the Imperial capital. Pal and the rest are on standby there”

“Yes Sir! Boss, please take care of the chief”

Though the Hauria were dumbfounded at the lack of common sense that occurred, it was the Ha in Hajime! When they regained their consciousness, it was obviously due to the boss! as soon as they finally understood, they saluted wonderfully. And, they passed through the gate created by the artifact without hesitation, the fellows with Usamimi’s were trained well.

What Hajime took out was, an artifact that produces a gate for super-long distance space transfer.

It was a pair key type artifact, “Gate Key”, and the keyhole artifact, “Gate Hall”, when thrusting out the gate key into space this process was “Opening the Lock”, the gate then connects the space to the place in the gate hall that is set up before hand in order to be transferred to it. Of course, it was created with a combination of space magic and creation magic.

When the Hauria were transferred, the gate is used again to “Lock” the hole in space shut, Hajime and the rest then headed for the place that Cam was being kept.

The severe security was broken through by skills and magic, they quickly reached the location.

The person at watch outside was quickly knocked out silently and they arrived in front of the door, an angry voice could be heard from the inside.

Shia’s expression freezes. She had prepared herself because an injured Cam would likely be on the other side, the feelings of worrying about a tattered family member began to well up.

Its seen, so Hajime put his hand on the doorknob and was about to open it at once, but he stopped instinctively because of the angry voice that came from the other side.

“What, make a firmer fist first! Are you even a soldier of the Empire! Use your hip more, you [Beep] that is only useful to [Beep]! You’re just like a [Beep] thats been [Beep]! A new born kittens fists is better than yours! What happened! Are you mortified, at least break a bone! If you can’t, you’re just [Beep] after all!”

“Sh, shut up! Why do i have to listen to anything you say!”

“Get those hands moving if you have time to move that mouth of yours! Is your hand [Beep] is it your lover, huh? Ah, in the end your lover must also be a [Beep] too huh? You [Beep] and [Beep] are well matched for each other!”

“D, damn you! Natasha is not that kind of woman!”

“St, stop Johann! You shouldn’t do that! This guy will die!”

“****, is that fellow there a “Beep” as well. The empire’s soldiers, every single one of them are [Beeps] huh! Or better yet, why don’t you guys just rename yourselves to “Beep”! You pair of [Beep]! You’re both about equal, how about showing some murderous intent!”

“What was that! What did this guy just say! This guy can’t possibly be a Usagininzoku! Somebody answer me!”

“I’ve had enough of this! When I talk with this guy, I feel like I’m going to lose my mind!”

such a shout leaks out from the door and is heard.

Everyone was quiet. While looking down at his own hand that was on the doorknob, he began to doubt himself of this event that went against common sense, the empire soldiers that were supposed to be questioning Cam, were actually being cornered instead.

“Naa, is our help necessary?”

“……lets return?”

“……Say, sorry for now, but please help him. Because I don’t think he’ll be able to leave by himself…..”

Shia yearns for the gentle father of the past, she asked Hajime while looking far-off into the distance. Actually, we would definitely have to help Cam because he doesn’t have the power to get away by himself…..

“****, do you know how to do anything besides moving your lips. I am the dark hunting ogre from the wriggling abyss, Cam von fantasy, L F light, the rhode rear, to become the enemies of the Hauria, its still much too early!”11

From the other side, something with incredibly bad sense was said.

“……Shia, your father, something amazing was just said”

“……The more you think about it, the more confusing it gets”

“Uu…..does my father have a grudge against me? Trying to kill his own daughter through embarrassment”

Shia was crouched down and covered both her hands over her face. The amount of damage seems to have been serious.

And, as for the condition of serious damage, the interrogators were also the same.

“I’ve already told you, I don’t get it! Damn, I don’t want this anymore! If I have to stay with this madman any longer i’ll go insane! I’m going home!”

“Wait, Johann! What about work! In the first place, what’s with those lines, its sinister so stop it!”

The sound approaching the door could be heard ~Dota Dota~.

Hajime then thought, “As expected, it was too much for them huh~”, he then formed a fist in front of the door.

And, the moment that the door is loudly opened, his fist thrusted out.

One of the interrogator’s called Johann, for an instant “Eh?” his face was full of surprise and astonishment, the fist of steel was buried in his face the next second and he was blown back into the room.

Hajime then, steps into the room, fortunately similarly, the other interrogator was stunned as well and in that instant he was also knocked out.

And, the two people that were knocked out instantaneously formed a bad pose with their bodies. Whoever discovers this would have a variety of misunderstandings.

“It can’t be…..is that you….boss?”

“Ahh, what to say, even though you’re in tatters you still abused them with words. …..You’ve become strong, in various amounts of ways…..”

To begin with, it was in the meaning of the 2 that were just blown away a moment ago.

“Ha, hahaha. It seems like I’m not dreaming….O~o, Yue and Shia as well”

For a moment, Cam seems to have thought it was a dream, he replied to Hajime with more power this time, though he’s more tattered than the other Hauria’s were. His intellectual powers haven’t dropped either, he seemed to have immediately guessed that Hajime and them came to help.

“Jeez, I’ve shown you guys a bad appearance even though we’ve finally been reunited. Moreover I was busy abusing the damn empire fellows, I didn’t even notice your presences…..Jeez, it’s shameful”

“……Father, I don’t think it was that kind of problem anymore. You need to quickly get to a hospital. Of course, for the treatment of your head…..in the first place, with those wounds why are you so energetic”

“through willpower?”

“…..Hajime’s demon remodeling….how fearsome”

The constrained Cam was truly embarrassing, he scratched his head with a finger that was broken in a suitable direction towards his head12. His thoughtless answer was tsukkomied by Shia.

Yue who was using Reproduction magic, stared at Hajime rather than Cam with a frightened look. Hajime’s thoughts. Truly frightening, rather than [Sergeant HarOman] was I the pathogen of “chuunibyou”…… 13

Cam jumps up and down ~Pyon Pyon~ confirming that his body had completely recovered, Hajime then took out the gate key again.

“I’ve already sent off the other guys first. Lets quickly leave”

“Yes, Sir! Ah, boss, about our equipment that was taken away….”

“Ahh? Just leave it, just leave it. With my current transmuting skills I can make more and better equipment than before, so lets just do that”

“I’ll be able to enjoy new equipment? With that, my tension’s shot up, kukuku”

To Cam who was laughing suspiciously, Shia pushed him into the gate and entered together, Hajime and Yue also went into the gate.

After that, the mysterious masked group causing a disturbance in the Imperial capital and the Hauria tribe that was in the Imperial castle both disappeared suddenly, It’s needless to say, the Hoelscher empire was in an uproar until morning.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Extra

At night of the Imperial capital where alarm bells resounded, suddenly, light surges out, at the shack district where Demi-human slaves who are engaged in removing stones are staying and sleeping, the soldier post there was blown away. Apparently it was an attack that was held back greatly, only the building flew, the soldier inside seemed to be safe. Though the majority of them had fainted.

The shadow of 4 people could be seen with the moon shining behind them in a grand manner.

“Who are you guys! Don’t think you’ll get away after defying the Empire!”

The person who looked like the head of the platoon said out angrily towards the shadows.

“Furthermore, furthermore……wearing those funny looking masks! Are you guys fooling around or what!”

“Eh? No, we’re not exactly fooling around…..”

“No matter how you look at it its foolishness! Especially, the pink colored one!”

” !? ”

“Do you feel that you’re showing off your cuteness or something!? I only feel sick when I see that mask! You damn sex offenders!”

” !? ……….I didn’t have the intention to show off my cuteness. …….And its not like I like that kind of stuff in the first place…….I was forcefully…..It’s not my fault……”

“Wait a second, don’t mind what the uncle with the ugly face says Shizu…don’t make fun of Pink! Suzu…..Yellow will really get mad!”

“Thats right! Shizu…it’s alright to like pink and cute things! Thats enough, if you hurt Pink anymore, I……Kamen14 Red won’t forgive you!”

“A~, for the time being, Kamen Blue also won’t forgive you~”

As Kamen Pink’s shoulder dejectedly drops, all the other Kamen shout back at the empire soldiers.

The masked groups goal was, to cause an uproar in the Imperial capital, in order to help Hajime’s group to invade the castle easier….Hajime who accurately saw through Shizuku’s facade, in order to stop Kouki from doing reckless things it was unavoidable unless another task was given to him, definitely when they return, she swore in her heart that she would get revenge on him.

While Kamen Pink was being depressed, the heated up empire soldiers suddenly, “Immediately catch those annoying masked guys!” and attacked. However, although they aren’t equal to Hajime and his groups power, even still, they were summoned from another world, in other words, cheaters. The ordinary soldiers wouldn’t stand a chance, one after another they were kicked about.

“Damn it all! Those damn masked guys are all too strong!”

“Damn you, Pink~”

“More like, that sword that Red is holding, I get the feeling that I’ve seen it before….”

The angry groan while laying on the ground was cursed out from the empire soldier. About 3 platoons were already unable to battle. The commander couldn’t endure any longer and shouts out.

“Damn, you fellas, just exactly what is your purpose!”

to the question, Kamen Red stopped and declared loudly.

“I demand that all Demi-humans conditions are improved immediately!”

“……Ha~a?”

“Your speech and behaviors towards Demi-humans are too intolerable! Stop indiscriminately hurting them!”

Towards the impossible request given to the Empire soldiers, “What’s that guy saying?”, and they looked at each others expressions. That sounds about right. What Kamen Red and the others saw happening during the daytime, was common sense. Even if they were to suddenly be told to do that, they simply don’t understand.

“Ku, what, the attitude…..it’s just how things are done…..”

“This….Red. The insane ones, it’s unfortunate but it’s probably us. Don’t forget about our other purpose as well”

“I know! But, at the very least just the children….”

“Do you know how many people that is. Do you plan on helping every child that you see? also, it should be almost time. ….Even I’m feeling mortified about this, but, now, lets properly focus on our objective”

“…..Yeah, your right”

Masked Red, withdrew reluctantly in understanding.

“Empire soldiers, Listen here. Our behavior is due to an arbitrary decision. So, the slaves had nothing to do with it so don’t put the blame on them. If, you guys do something like that….”

“Wh, what is it you want to say…..”

“Tonight, behind you when you’re taking a shower, when you’ve woken up and look at of your stomach, in an alley where there shouldn’t be anyone else, under the desk, the gaps through the curtains, the edge of the mirror, in your dreams…..you’ll always see a mask”

The empire soldiers towards the words that Kamen Pink indifferently said without intonations, all swallowed their saliva at once, and thought, “Scary….”. It was certainly a Horror film.

The masked group, after completing their goal said, “To~u!”, that kind of feeling and jumped down from the building and into the back alley. And then, the Empire soldiers rushed after them in a panic, but they completely disappeared like phantoms.

Later, among the soldiers of the Empire, “Fear Kamen Pink~that fellow is always looking at you”, an urban legend was spread, but that is another story.

Why, because when you’re alone….., the person in the Pink mask breaking down is also another story.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Extra 2

“That is all I have to report!”

“Good work, you may leave”

“Ha”

After the resounding footsteps of the subordinate that left disappeared for a while, Hoelscher Empires Emperor, Gaharudo D. Hoelscher, turned his sights onto the girl who had been talking a while ago.

It was Riria-na S.B. Hairihi, princess of Hairihi Kingdom with a cleansed face, when she noticed Gaharudo’s glance, [It seems to be quite serious?], in a worried voice, a troubled smile was returned. As a princess of the neighboring country, anxiety could be felt due to the report heard just a while ago, however she knew not to interfere because she would only get in the way, such an expression was shown.

“Jeez, I’m troubled. Just after dealing with a ridiculously strong demon some ridiculously strong masked people show up, the strength of those 4 were certainly not a joke…..about this matter, what do you think about it? Princess Riria-na”

“…..I, don’t understand? Still, maybe it was the Majinzoku behind the scenes again? Because an impossible demon was used before, there may also be impossibly talented people as well?”

“yeah, that’s right. ……There’s a possibility of that. For example, one of those guys were able to freely manipulate high level magic with ease, there was even one with a sword that gave off a dazzling light, na?”

“……yes, that’s right. It’s a fearsome thing”

“Ah~, definitely. After being asked what their purpose was they started blabbering about improving the treatment of Demi-humans and their labor conditions, It’s very frightening when its too incomprehensible, is what I think”

“that’s, right”

Riria-na’s expression doesn’t collapse.

Gaharudo was amusingly observing Riria-na, it was an impregnable smile guard. Thats because, rather than a smile pasted on, it was an indispensable royal family secret skill, able to change their smiles depending on the current situation without fail.

However, Gaharudo did not not miss the slight moment where her breath was disturbed.

“By the way, Princess Riria-na”

“Yes?”

“Right now, where is Hero-kun?”

“…..The hero, presently, he’s out traveling. In order to earn experience and power”

“Gee, and here I thought he surely came to the Imperial capital? And, I remember hearing about the emancipation of slaves from someone before as well”

“Oh dear, Emperor Gaharudo about what you’ve just said, have you confused speculation as truth? There’s no way that would have happened right?”

“Hahaha, of course! Speculation without proper grounds cannot be considered a fact”

“Fufufu, yes, thats right”

After a while, “Hahaha”, “Fufufu”, the laughter of the Emperor and Princess resounded throughout the reception room.

Seemingly, though it looked like Riria-na had confidence, in her heart.

(What are you guys doing! Kouki and co.—!! I mean, why masks!? There should have been many other ways to hide your identities! To begin with, using your sacred sword will obviously reveal your true identity! What a bad prank! Absolutely, it was definitely someone’s prank! And, the only one who would do this is definitely Nagumo-san desu! Why, because of his prank, I the Princess have to deal with this stifling conversation with the Emperor! He always treats me casually too, but unexpectedly the things he does causes a lot of damage. Even though I’m the princess)

is, what she screamed inside.

Apparently, Hajime’s masks were made in vain, their true identities were found out by both countries.



 

[Vol 5] Chapter 3 – Imperial Capital



Circle-warning.gif This chapter is translated by Durasama and is unedited.

Miscellaneous.

What kind of place is the capital of the Hoelscher empire? Might(Strength) is the only words you need1.

If you investigate you’ll find the buildings are without affection and are practically placed in a row. Are the streets readjustments of town lots? Is there anything delicious2? There are entrances continuing to the back alley in disorder with big and small things here and there.

The atmosphere as well, there is tension strained everywhere like as if there was recently a disaster, even storekeepers who have opened a street stall serves people far from the idea of a “customer”.

However, it was dark and stagnated but never became too much, they were lively with freedom of doing whatever they wanted to do. They had the freedom to do whatever they wanted, their only responsibility were to themselves. This was the creed of the citizens of the imperial capital.

The Hoelscher empire is a new country that an active group of mercenary in a previous great war established, A military nation to which strength speaks for everything. Many of the citizens of the empire are no stranger to fights, to the point that its almost an illness. Theres a huge arena of a colossal size, the kind where there are events done many times throughout the year.

“Oi, you— Doga!! gupe~!?”

It was Hajime who entered the Imperial capital, naturally Hajime was leading around beautiful women so it was understandable, this process has been repeating many times, before they were done talking they were already kissing the ground. Just now a man with weapons came by and was knocked down while talking and the force caused him to do a triple axel as he fell to the ground.

However, the people do not seem to think much about it. This level of “Fighting” might be an everyday experience for them.

“Uu, though i heard about it already… after all, the empire is unplesant desuu~.”

“Yes, i feel that way as well. ….In a sense its good that we weren’t summoned in this place.”

“Well, this is a military nation. Far from firepower being minimal, even the residents, there are many who have combat experience. The bad atmosphere is natural, the fighting is natural. Wanting to live is everyone’s desire, mistress.”

Apparently, Shea didn’t like the Imperial capital. Though Yue is silent, she also nods in agreement, after all this country isn’t liked by women. Especially for Shia, the things she sees breaks her heart one at a time.

[Shia, don’t look so much. ….There’s no helping them even if you see.] […..Yes, that’s right]

What Shia sees are slaves of the demi-human species. The slaves are being bought and sold actively. The empire allows the use of slaves, so business is very prosperous. There are children of the demi-human species turning their gaze to Shia as they were put in their cages with price tags on them, Shia’s expression is clouded.

Yue clenches Shia’s hand anxiously. Hajime as well, caresses Shia’s cheek ~munimuni~ with awkward consideration. The warmth of two people is transmitted to the hand and cheek, and the rabbit ears on Shia’s head moved around joyfully.

[…..I cannot permit it. Though we’re all living…. the slaves.]

Kouki who was walking behind Hajime was grinding his teeth. He seemed like he would charge right in if left alone.

The influence of the church is strong, even the Hairhi Kingdom has a strong sense of discrimination against demi-humans. The matter of keeping demi-humans as slaves tend to be evaded, because there was no chance of Kouki and them seeing how demi-humans were treated in the castle. Therefore, there might have been extra shock to their minds.

However, it would be bad if he actually charges at them….. Hajime promised in his heart that he would pretend to not know him immediately if such an event happened.

Though, we don’t have to worry because we have a reliable person here, the man of the world(Shizuku) is here so we don’t have to be worried at all. Now, Kouki is getting fired up while being lectured about this and that. Ryutaro, the muscle for brains fuels it, Suzu casually holds them down. In a sense, they make a good team. Though the team seems to fail quickly if not for the women….

“That’s right, wasn’t Shizuku proposed to by the Emperor?”

“…..That’s right, there was that too”

Shuzuku frowns as she remembers something she didn’t want to.

Yue looks at Shuzuku and lets out a sound, “hoo~”, with a slight smirk. Shizuku, frowned more at the glance. Kouki has a bitter expression nearby. Apparently, not only the country but also the emperor seemed to be dislikeable.

“About that, Nagumo-kun. Where exactly are we going?”

Shizuku, dodging the women who seemed to want to hear the details at any moment, the talk was redirected to Hajime. Though the story of confirming the safeties of Shia’s father was heard, a concrete plan wasn’t heard yet.

“N~? the adventurer guild first of all. If the “Gold” rank is used, most information can be found through questioning”

“…..Does Nagumo-kun believe that he’s been caught?”

“I don’t know. If he has have been caught its possible he’s been made into a slave, its also possible that he’s just laying low somewhere too. The guards of the Imperial capital is on high alert, but to an abnormal level? To the point where its impossible to go out, entering was a good choice…..”

Hajime was right, and on a level was not an exaggeration to say that it was excessive. An empire soldier was stationed not as patrol on the outer wall and always kept a close watch until a physical checkup was done individually at the entrance gate.

Even in the city, the empire soldiers of a minimum of 3 man teams went glancing around not only in the main streets but also the back alleys. Perhaps it was due to the surprise attack of the demon, that would cause them to get ready for high-level caution even if there wasn’t an order yet.

Because the Imperial capital is in such a condition, Pal and them are having trouble with invading, and are waiting for a chance. The Usagininzoku3 who aren’t slaves can’t just pour on into the imperial capital, and there are limits to pretending to be Hajime’s slaves. Therefore, the reinforcement unit that Hajime brought is hiding in a remote rock zone away from the Imperial capital to not attract attention for now. Rather its strange how Cam’s group was able to invade it.

However, Hajime said, “I don’t know”, its almost certain that Cam was caught by them already. As for the Usagininzoku,they were a demi-human race of first-rate stealth operations, and Cam continued to polish it. Even if going in and out is severe, he will likely be able to do something by sending a message to the outside by some method. If there are no signs, Its natural to think that hes been caught already.

Of course, I don’t think that the information on Cam can be found at the adventurers guild. However, there might be the case of an event or rumor related to it.

Shia looking uneasy, Hajime extends his hand to caress her cheeks again ~munimuni~. Shia, though she likes when her ears are felt, her cheeks being caressed was also a favorite. Hajime, told a joke to Shia while laughing that left a feeling of uneasiness.

“If hes been caught, we only need to take him back. Don’t worry, shia. When the time comes, even if we have to turn the Imperial capital to ashes, we’ll get him back.”

“N….leave it to us, shia”

“Hajime-san, Yue-san….”

“nonono, do we have to turn it into ashes? Though your eyes aren’t laughing, is it really a joke? is it?”

“Shizuku-yan, the Imperial capital is already…..”

“You’ve already given up? Have you already given up, Kaori!?”

Was Hajime’s joke not really a joke? Though shizuku tsukkomied while her cheek cramped up, she began to panic because Kaori seemed to be sad and shook her head.

Actually, it seemed too much like a joke, because surely Hajime cannot destroy one whole country.

While Hajime walked on the main street towards the adventurers guild while joking about a joke that actually wasn’t, the state of the town began to change. Several buildings were collapsed, and there was debris scattered everywhere.

On the way, according to what they heard through their ears, the demon being managed in the coliseum for a duel, suddenly mutated and became a strong and huge demon which has never been seen before and it raged about. Suddenly the huge demon appeared at the center of the city (it seemed to be 30 meters in length.) the empire reacted afterwards and confronted it.

Finally, the Majinzoku4 seems to take advantage and approached the emperor with a dash. While managing the demon by going to the front personally, the emperor was able to repel the Majinzoku somehow….The compensation was large no matter how you looked at the state of the town.

It started at the colosseum which meant that it collapsed radially, at the miserable sight, many demi-human slaves were barefoot and brought out to remove the debris in great number.

Because of the collapse on the other side there were watchmen surveying the intense place, though we need to get to the adventure guild, due to nature, we watched. It reminded me of how the pyramids were constructed in ancient Egypt, the state of having to carry debris with a gloomy expression while under severe monitoring and abuse from the armed empire soldiers, which put a finished setting to the word misery.

The side effects of the damages in the Imperial capital seems to effect the demi-humans more than anyone else. Even though demi-humans are known for their physical powers, If one is overworked they’ll definitely fall down and then someone will appear and beat them until they get back up.

If they don’t get back up, the empire would simply attack the Sea of Trees to gain more supply of slaves because they don’t see demi-humans as people. Or, the sense of values that strength reigns supreme and only the “weak” are excluded. The purpose of Arutena being transported to another city is also to replace previous slaves.

Just then, a boy around 10 years old with dog ears and tail tripped on some debris and fell down loudly, all the debris contained in his cart also fell out. The inumimi5 boy was crouching down enduring the pain of his foot, the empire soldiers of the watch had a dangerous look, he began to approach with a club in hand. It’s obvious what he plans on doing.

And, the ally of justice couldn’t remain silent about something about to happen right in front of him.

“Oi! Stop….”

Kouki, tries to run out while raising a loud voice to stop the empire soldier. However, he was stopped by the event that happened in the next moment.

Pashu~!

At the same time as the subtle sound was heard through the air, the empire soldier toppled down like a brick and dove onto the debris.

Gosha! an indescribably miserable sound was heard, the empire soldier who was approaching the inumimi boy didn’t move an inch. Apparently he fainted somehow. Afterwards the empire soldiers co-worker came rushing in a hurry, after seeing his condition, he shook his head with an amazed expression and carried him away somewhere. Leaving behind the inumimi boy.

The inumimi boy, just looked with a blank surprised expression for a while as he didn’t understand what just happened, He then quickly rakes up all the fallen debris that fell out and resumed his job as if nothing happened.

Kouki who was going to begin running was stunned and baffled. Then, Hajime’s voice ranged out.

“Though i don’t care if you thrust your neck into something troublesome, at least prevent it from troubling us?”

“N….was that you just now Nagumo-kun?”

Hajime shrugs his shoulder towards Kouki’s question. Actually, the empire soldier stumbled and fell because of the needle that was shot out from his artificial arm. Apart from having been helped earlier by me, Kouki, frowned at the word “troublesome”. Apparently, i’ve seemed to flip on his justice switch.

“What is troublesome. ….Is it bad to help? Even you helped me”

“If anything, stopping you from making a scene is the correct choice. If you went and stopped him more empire soldiers would have shown up and it would have become a riot. We came here to look for a person. Not to cause extra commotion. Can you not cause an unnecessary uproar, if you’re going to cause one at least do it away from us so it won’t be a nuisance”

While giving an indifferent answer while waving his hand, Kouki heats up and sends their purpose of finding Shia’s dad into the corner of his mind, He began to appeal for the sense of values of his ethics and justice.

“You, as your watching the demi-humans, do you think of it as nothing at all! Look, now, at this time, they are suffering!”

“Haa~, hey Yaegashi6, quickly do something about this fool whos lost sight of our purpose. I’m leaving it in your care”

Hajime also, Myuu was helped before. If a child suffers in front of his presence, he feels nothing at all7. Be an adult….do something about it yourself, think what you want.

However, even after the original purpose was said, i can’t work on the emancipation of slaves, so i left it to Yaegashi because its troublesome to play with Kouki.

Shizuku, though a sigh was let out….ahead of that, Kouki raised his voice in anger. Apparently, he seems to not like that Hajime had relied on Shizuku for this incident.

“Shizuku has nothing to do with this! Right now, im talking with you! You value Shia, so why are you deserting these demi-humans!”

As Kouki’s voice became loud, people in the surroundings began to pay attention. Some of the remote empire soldiers and watchdogs began to glance towards Hajime frequently.

Since Hajime is an outsider and is looking for Cam who is currently hostile with the empire, he didn’t want to stir up anymore unnecessary trouble with the authorities. Therefore, he rolled his eyes abruptly towards Kouki.

“…..Amanogawa8. I’ll say it one more time for you who has bad memory. Alright? i don’t want to hear your repetitious complaining, and i don’t plan on having a debate on ethics or sense of justice. I don’t recognize you as companions, so i don’t intend to get along with you. After all you asked for “permission” and “followed” along. Therefore, don’t rush in by yourself, its unsightful. If you make too much noise…..should I crush your limbs and send you back to the Kingdom?”

“Kh…..”

“I said it a while ago, but i don’t intend to interfere with you either. Therefore, while your still in range don’t do anything that will trouble us. We came here to look for Cam. There is no time to be distracted on other things. …..And Shia is more important than other demi-humans to me”

Hajime, turned away from Kouki’s glare, as if uninterested.

Slavery, its completely natural in this world. Though they’re certainly receiving cruel treatment, it’s “bad” to help a demi-human thats been enslaved in general. Because it counts as stealing another persons “possession”.

“Still” it’s probably necessary to think about it eventually. The resolution to fight against the empire itself to create a method of abolishing the slavery of the demi-humans. As it is, even if we help the slaves with force, there’s a threat of retaliation and the demi-humans would be captured and treated more harshly than ever before.

Does he finally understand, if not….. Kouki stares at the back of Hajime and doesn’t move. Still being urged by shizuku and them, he finally let it go reluctantly.

Kouki, though he’s accompanying Hajime with permission, if what Hajime said about gods were true and others as strong as Nointo9 will be appearing more often, then he has to obey, because it would be too difficult to obtain power otherwise.

To be able to obtain the Age of Gods magic by obeying Hajime was certainly the best choice. Therefore, he held back the ill feelings in his chest and became silent.

With the delicate atmosphere(only Kouki’s group) they reached the adventurers guild at last.

There are tables put in the large space for miscellaneous things, and two counters. One counter for the procedures and receptionist, who was also a woman, while the other counter was a bar. There are fellows drinking in the daytime here and there, if there wasn’t, i felt like tsukkomi-ing to help with its revival.

When Hajime set foot inside, due to his familiar encounters he understood. In other words, vulgar glances would be placed on Yue and them. Therefore, Hajime while moving towards the counter used “Pressure” as soon as he stepped in.

As expected of a military nation, even as they drank there was no one who fainted, they began to expose caution and sobered up all together.

The receptionist at the counter, there’s no radiance from her as seen in the other towns. Only looking down on Hajime with an expression of no motivation. I get the feeling that i should state my business quickly.

“I want information. Recently, was there any demi-humans which caused a commotion here in the Imperial capital a few days ago?”

“…..”

To Hajime’s question, the receptionist gives Hajime a suspicious look. This is because the content of the question was strange.

You only have to go to the slave association of the merchant guild if you wanted information of a slave, even then slaves cannot cause a commotion in the Imperial capital. That is because a slave’s collar seals off most of the resistance. And, Hajime’s question does not change, what he’s asking is something impossible in the Imperial capital unless they weren’t a slave.

Result, the receptionist pointed towards the bar counter, whether its a regular system or it became too troublesome to deal with.

“…..Such information can be heard there”

As Hajime looks towards the counter, he sees the figure of a man past middle age, polishing glass, apparently the bar also counted as a place for information gathering. The receptionist returned to doing what she was before, as if declaring that her work is done.

Hajime shrugs his shoulder and walks towards the bar counter.

There are dangerous glares appearing from the adventurers, Kouki and Ryutaro also react and glare back. Suzu seemed to be weak in these cases and shrinks back behind Shizuku. Holding the hem of Shizuku’s clothes, she looked cute for a moment.

Hajime goes up to the counter and asks the same question to the bartender. However, the other party just kept polishing glass while disregarding it. Hajime’s eyes narrowed.

Then,

“This here is a bar, Not a place for children to come and play around. I don’t plan on having anything to do with people who can’t drink. Leave quickly”

so he’s looking for a drinking master10. Then I’ll give him a drinking master! Hajime’s tension began to increase. He’s still just polishing glass to make it shiny, but he values his reputation. If you come here, and the liquor is drunk in great loads, he’ll definitely be delighted.

Hajime, places money on the counter with an poker face while secretly being happy about being able to taste a fantasy game hero’s feelings. From the darkness in the corner of his mind, a mini-Hajime asked, “You called?”, peeping out.

“That’s true. Master, I ask for the strongest and worst quality liquor you have in this shop”

“……If you vomit, i’ll kick you out”

The master, the moment Hajime ordered, reluctantly pulled out a bottle from the shelf behind him and his eyebrow twitched slightly as he placed it on the counter with a pikui~ sound.

Adventurers were all staring at Hajime because they felt cautious that he wasn’t just a kid, they understood due to the pressure he released.

Hajime picks up the bottle and abruptly cuts the tip off with his finger tips. The action itself was fluid and people who understood held their breath. Even the master’s eyes were widening a little.

A strong alcoholic smell drifts from the bottle as soon as it was open, Shia and Kaori who was by his side instinctively covered their nose due to the fumes. Kouki and them also backs away while groaning “Uu”.

“hey, Nagumo-kun? So, do you have to drink that? Shouldn’t you stop?”

“yes, that’s right. you’ll absolutely vomit. Suzu already seems to want to vomit”

“In the first place Hajime, lets have it be a better liquor if your going to drink it anyways”

“Its as Kaori says, Hajime. Why did you purposely ask for that one…..”

Shizuku and them relay their complaints without restraint. Yue by his side pulls the hem of his clothes while frowning from the smell of the liquor.

“No, its bad manners to not taste liquor thats open…. are you looking down on the liquor?”

Hajime replies as they’re worrying.

A smile slightly appeared on the mouth of the master from the joke. Hajime thought, I got the master to smile! There must not be a lot of adventurers who respect the taste of liquor very often.

Hajime, “ah~” Kaori and the rest let out a voice as Hajime began drinking the liquor with horrible smell. Rather than pouring it into a cup he’s drinking it directly. Hajime’s mind seems to be calm but deep within, “11see i am a drinking master, i’ve definitely lived up to your expectations.” As the mini-Hajime explains in the mind, his left arm begins to ache.

Only the sound of “gokyu~ gokyu~” was heard echoing within the store from his throat. And, in no time at all the whole bottle was drunk up in one go.

An empty bottle was held in Hajimes hand! When he puts it on the counter, the master looked at him while having a smile on his lips. Hajime’s eyes conveyed “Any complaints?” towards the master.

“…..I get it, i get it. You are definitely a customer”

The master put up both hands and showed will of surrendering while smiling wryly. Its quite bitter sweet. Hajime’s, “act with a master to gather information was finished” with that he was content with the outcome.

The liquor that Hajime drank was said to be 95 percent alcohol. “could it even be called a drink anymore?” the level of its quality was the worst as well. Its the feeling being treated to free alcohol.

They needed to prove themselves that they weren’t just kids in order to get the master to have a different opinion of them.

By the way, Hajime has a constitution which will never get drunk no matter how much he drinks. The reason is because of “Poison Tolerance.” Originally the delicious way of drinking liquor was instilled to him by his father while in Japan, though it was one of his best memories, its become impossible for him to get drunk completely because of “poison tolerance”, so Hajime regretted for a moment.

“…..De? Is there any information on my question a little while ago? Of course I will pay a suitable value for it”

“No, I don’t mind the same amount as the drinking money a while ago. …..You wanted to hear about the Hauria Usagininzoku right?”

“! …..There seems to be some information. Give me the details”

Apparently, the master actually had suitable information on the matter.

There seemed to have been a huge arrest several days ago, that time there was a group of Usagininzoku who tried to escape the empire soldiers through force. However, it wasn’t possible and they were soon completely surrounded by over 100 empire soldiers, It appears that they were taken to the castle when caught.

Still, the ability to overturn the common sense of the Usagininzoku was an excellent topic, due to the unusualness of the topic there was actually a lot of information throughout the town.

“Hee~, the castle…..”

When Hajime sees Shia by his side muttering, he notices that her complexion has become cloudy. Really, what kind of treatment will a demi-human receive if they invade the Imperial capital….at the very least we can’t expect a bright future.

However, the place he was taken makes me anxious. Though there’s also demand for male Usagininzoku, but males of middle age like Cam doesn’t have very high demand. Moreover, the existence of these excessive empire soldiers practically showing off their power. It would be natural if he was executed immediately on the spot.

In other words, the empire finds some value in Cam, they’ve decided to make the best use of him. The possibility of Cam being alive is still very high. It’s still too early to give up hope.

Hajime clenches Shia’s hand under the counter in order to reassure her. Yue also does the same for her other hand. Hajime and Yue’s feelings were transmitted to Shia, power returned to her eyes and she nodded.

The master looks at Shia’s hair-color which is rare for demi-humans. The relation of the Usagininzoku that was caught could be guessed. Hajime suddenly asked an unexpected question to the master in a light tone.

“Master, if i paid the price, the Imperial castle, would you give me information on it?”

“! …..Though your question sounds like a joke…..It doesn’t seem like a joke when i look at your appearance….”

Though Hajime was smiling, the eyes that looked straight at the master wasn’t laughing at all.

Due to the strange pressure, even masters expression stiffened up a little. The content of the question is tricky as well, If answered unskillfully, the intention of aiding a rebellion will appear.

Mostly, because the adventurers guild is an independent organization, so there is no actual reason to have a “rebellion” in the empire. Hajime, having based his assumption of this, asked his question and put the master in a bind.

However, though the master is someone that belongs to the adventurers guild, it’s also his home country, if it’s known that he sold information on the castles stronghold, he wont get away scott free, therefore he cannot easily pass on that information. Because Hajime was starting to understand what the master was thinking he started applying pressure which caused the master to hesitate even more.

So, the master finally decided on telling Hajime of someone else who knew of the information to his question.

“……There is a man by the name of Nedeiru in the fourth unit of the patrol group. He’s a former jailer”

“Nedeiru. Alright, i’ll visit him. We’re indebted to you, master”

Because Hajime didn’t think that master would tell information about the imperial castle to him, the next best thing would be telling him of someone else who knew.

Hajime left the adventurers guild and walked out onto the main street. Meanwhile, Shia asked Hajime about the exchanges from a while ago.

“Ano, Hajime-san. Being introduced to a former jailer person a little while ago, by any chance….”

“Ah. In order to hear about the details of the place, i intend to invade it tonight. Now then, Yue and I will go and collect information, you guys go off and eat a meal at a suitable place. We’ll be back in two or three hours”

Shia’s face changed to doubt after hearing Hajime’s instructions.

“? Why is it only you two? ….Ha!? Surely, your not just trying to get some time alone with Yue!? Always! Always!!”

“Na!? Is that so Hajime-san!? No, that’s no good! Just what are you thinking in this situation!”

“Mu? Its always only Yue~. ….hey, husband. May i participate in the battle too?”

“Th, there’s no way that would happen! How are we going to do that with the amount of people here. I’m not a guy who can’t read the air”

With the suspicion of Shia and Kaori who sensitively reacts to it, and, to Teio that demands a 3P, Hajime instinctively threw out a tsukkomi.

Kui~Kui~ Hajime’s sleeve was pulled. It was Yue with blushed cheeks glancing upwards at Hajime.

“…..We’re doing it outside?”

“No, because we’re not doing it”

“…..Then, we’re doing it indoors?”

“No, its not a problem of where we do it. Please just leave it there”

“…..Muu, i understand. I’ll prepare for the battle at night”

“The battle at night, you’re talking about the invasion of the Imperial castle right? that’s what you mean right?”

Yue’s joke is clear. …..It must be a joke. Though her eyes had a sharpness to them which resembles a wild wolf about to prance on its prey with a bewitching atmosphere.

On the other hand, Shizuku who had been watching the exchanges of Hajime was considerably confused.

“O, How mature! It should be a conversation between classmates, but its a mature topic12, what do we do Shizuku!”

“….Afterall what can i do. ….But, Kaori still? …..What should i do? should I be supporting my best friend here? Or should I scold them while its not too late? ….I don’t understand. The level of the conversation is too high for me!”

With Suzu who was blushing and hiding herself behind Shizuku while squirming to keep the ero inside, and Shizuku was muttering things, “Are you Okan ka!13” I tsukkomied. The hero was blushing slightly and the muscle for brains and passbyers A-B-C- through Z was affected by Yue’s bewitching atmosphere.

“You guys stop it already…..The reason why its just Yue and me is because if Nedeiru isn’t obedient, a politer “talk” will be needed, Yue who’s accustomed to Reproduction magic will be useful…..”

“Even i can use Reproduction magic…..”

“Kaori, you should leave it to Yue this time.”

“Shizuku-yan…..”

Nedeiru was a soldier of the Empire, he wouldn’t obediently give information about the Imperial castle. In other words “Force” will be used through questioning. And, Reprodction magic would be useful in order to use “Force” properly, its too severe for Kaori, Shizuku who guessed Hajime’s intentions calms Kaori down.

Kaori also, she had guessed Hajime’s intentions, “still” she wanted to be with him, she also wanted be of help to Shia, but because she understands that the soldier will likely not give information unless force was used she withdrew reluctantly.

Every member consented and while Hajime and Yue started disappearing into the crowd, Shia shouts out.

“Hajime-san! Yue-san! Ehtto, sono…..”

She doesn’t appear to have the right words yet, a troubled smile appears on Hajime’s face when he saw that Shia was stumbling with words. Surely, It was the same serious atmosphere she has in the labyrinths.

After all, Shia said the words with a smile and slightly embarrassed to Hajime.

“Keep H to a moderate level!”

“Its ruined! This damned rabbit!”

After Hajime shouted back, he grabbed Yue’s hand and disappeared into the crowd.

Several hours later, they returned to where Shia and the group was on standby, Yue was strangely glossy and Hajime was haggard.

What exactly did they find out…..



 

[Vol 5] Chapter 2 – Lovestruck Period?



Circle-warning.gif This chapter is translated by Durasama and is unedited.

After Hajime had unshackled all the demi-humans, they began to explore the airship to satisfy their curiosity, back in the bridge Hajime was listening to Pal and his group’s story.

“I see…. the Majinzoku attacked both the Empire and Sea of Trees”

“Affirmative. Though I don’t know of the details of the Empire, the Sea of Trees was invaded by a large group of strong demons. It would have been dangerous if not for our previously laid traps”

According to Pal, the Majinzoku also took along an army of demons to the Sea of Trees. [Harutsuina Sea of Trees] its natural since Freed’s groups goal is to obtain more Age of Gods magic they would would aim for it, after all it’s well known as one of the great labyrinths.

Naturally the soldiers of Fair Bergen1 couldn’t permit the Majinzoku to just waltz right in, so they gathered the biggest forces they could muster up in order to confront them. They believed that they had the advantage due to the naturally dense fog, but their expectations were easily betrayed and they soon fell into confusion. Apart from the Majinzoku, the demons that they brought along showed their powers to the fullest extent in the Sea of Trees. Even though the demons were not of the insect type, they paved their way through, defeated and took the lives of many soldiers of Fair Bergen one after another through their odd magic.

The Majinzoku turned around and asked the defeated Demi-humans, similarly to Hajime, “Where is the entrance to the large labyrinth?” However they couldn’t just obediently give information to the enemies, they didn’t know when the Majinzoku would start advancing towards Fair Bergen to ask random bypassers, so they quickly sent someone back to the town. The council was quickly gathered and a decision was made, the demons were far too strong to defend against, they decided to give them the information. In order to avoid a disaster like in Hajime’s case. The labyrinth itself will clear away all who aren’t worthy.

However, even though they asked the same question as Hajime, the Majinzoku had a different sense of value for the Demi-humans. No, the Majinzoku didn’t do as Hajime did at all, they carried a huge sense of discrimination and hatred against Demi-humans.

They believed that the world belongs to the Majinzoku, and that these beasts that have been abandoned by god is of the utmost humiliation and are absolutely unbearable. Their expressions were that of mad men with absolute confidence in their own god.

And, the Majinzoku bared their fangs at Fair Bergen. They decided to hunt down the Demihumans before going into the dungeon.

The soldiers of Fair Bergen fought back desperately. However, the army of unknown demons were too strong and had no troubles in the Sea of Trees, their chances of winning was low.

As it stood, they would be defeated sooner or later, a soldier of the Kumaninzoku2 understood this and looked for a chance to escape from Fair Bergen. His purpose was not to run away. His purpose was to beg for help.

His name is Regin3 Banton. It was the elder which attacked Hajime out of anger and was greatly injured in the process, it was the man that held a deep grudge against the Hauria4 tribe.

Now, Regin, without shame nor reputation, went forth to bow down to the Hauria tribe which was banished from Fair Bergen. He ran desperately through the Sea of Trees, his body was covered in wounds, when he finally reached the new village he prostrated himself on the ground many times. He asked them earnestly.

—I need your help, please lend me your power.

The head of the Hauria tribe, Cam, went out and answered the wish.

The reason is not for Fair Bergen. Of course their own species, the Usagininzoku were still in Fair Bergen, but that wasn’t the reason either, above all, the thing that Cam could not forgive was the fact that the Majinzoku’s purpose was the great labyrinth.

Emergency, if the Majinzoku’s do something wierd to the labyrinth…..

When their boss Hajime returns at a later time. He would not be able to look him in the eye if the Majinzoku did something to it.

As a subordinate of Hajime, it would not do if the bosses wish was obstructed by something, in order to have a happy reunion where we can proudly stick out our chests, otherwise we don’t have the qualifications to call Hajime, boss! he said.

Though Hajime doesn’t really mind such a thing…..it’s the pride of the Hauria.

As a result, the Hauria tribe, rather than answering Regins request, “Who dares put their hands on something that belongs to the boss, ahn!? if they want to fight, shall we give them a fight!?” with that in their minds, they decided to participate.

Regin’s thoughts later.

“The Hauria were really scary at that time. though they weren’t in a frenzy like last time, their lips were waveringly shaking, and splitting abruptly….they were laughing. Uu, it wasn’t possible for me to sleep well from that day on. …..The rabbits lips were recalled in my dreams, my neck….Haa~ Haa~……no more. My anxiety doesn’t stop. ……Where is the medicine…..”

As the Hauria entered the war, they first decided to wiped out all demons outside of Fair Bergen. Their purpose was to build strategies by confirming the demons movements and odd magics. Although the Hauria tribe became strong, it was due to using their racial abilities to the fullest, along with the mentality of not running away from fights, their spec’s didn’t actually increase in any way, shape, or form. Therefore, they didn’t recklessly charge in against a new kind of demon they’ve never fought before.

The other party was a formidable foe, so resolution was needed, preparation of stealth attacks, surprise attacks, lying and deceiving, they did everything to gather information.

And, when the chest board was set up, they all took the offensive at once. Even if the dense fog wasn’t effective, the demons were skillfully being killed by the Usaginizoku’s original techniques.

Sooner or later the Majinzoku finally started to notice that their demons were disappearing, they ordered a quick regroup. The Hauria that couldn’t defeat demons were made to be decoys, Instructions were then given to place traps around their new village.

Then guiding them was simple. anyhow, being baited so easily, the Majinzoku’s blood rained down and heads rolled on the ground. Then they appeared and snorted through their nose….it was enough.

After wiping out the Majinzoku, the Hauria suffered some losses as well.

However, their current situation wasn’t over yet. Though Fair Bergen was saved by the Hauria, the amount of collateral damage was huge. There was no room to guard the Sea of Trees with all the nursing and funerals that were needed.

Then, at that opening, the Empire soldiers invaded the Sea of Trees.

Their purpose was to abduct Demi-humans.

After the battle was over, the Hauria went back to their village and was late to notice, as a result, there was basically no resistance while kidnaping. When Cam noticed the kidnappings, he kidnaped and questioned an empire soldier, apparently the Empire suffered from a demons attack, it was decided that they needed to secure manpower for repairs, in other words, the Demi-humans(………)that appeared to be the reason for invading the Sea of Trees.

Cam quickly rushes to the other Usagininzoku villages, but he was too late, most of the women and children have already been kidnaped. It’s clear that the powerless Usagininzoku’s were not abducted in order to help with the required manpower for the empire. Their purpose was to be used to satisfy their people after receiving an attack.

As expected, the Hauria tribe could not overlook their fellow species, the majority of their forces were left to guard the Sea of Trees, Cam and a small group chased after the Empire soldiers transport wagon that was heading towards the Imperial Capital.

However, communications with Cam was suddenly cut off after they reached the Imperial capital. No one came to the meeting place that was set up ahead of time.

The remaining people at the Sea of Trees became restless and decided to send out scouts towards the empire.

Results, Cam’s group that invaded the Imperial capital never came out.

Afterwards, in order to invade the Imperial capital and find out Cam’s status, Pal’s group was gathering information on the security of the capital when they noticed that there was a transportation wagon with a large amount of Demi-humans leaving for another town, Pal’s group then put information gathering on hold and went to rescue their comrades.

“However boss, by any chance, have other places also been attack by Majinzoku?”

“Ahh, they’re active behind the scenes here and there? well, luckily I was around and they were all defeated”

If you think about it, Hajime could be considered a God of Plague for the Majinzoku. This is because he doesn’t actually hold any hostility towards their race, it just so happens that their timing is bad, so he ends up kicking them out of his way when they obstruct him.

“Well, I have a rough understanding of what’s going on. First of all, you need more information about Cam who’s in the Imperial capital?”

“Affirmative. And, though I’m sorry boss…..”

“I understand. We’ll be passing by anyways. The fellows that got caught, I’ll send them back to the Sea of Trees”

“Thank you!”

Pal and his group all bow at once. Though Shia mumbled a little, nothing was said.

Hajime noticed it and knew what Shia wanted to say, but he waited for her to say it herself, in the end nothing was said.

Finally, Hajime received a message for the leftover forces at the Sea of Trees, then dropped off Riria-na5 and Pal’s group off a little ways away from the Imperial capital. Then his party set a course at full speed towards [Harutsuina Sea of Trees].

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Once again Hajime set foot on [Harutsuina Sea of Trees] and welcomed the dense fog which shuts out all light ahead.

Still, if there were no Demi-humans to guide the way, people who were below Hajime’s inhumane level would likely be driven mad. As Hajime led the group, in order to not be separated he placed Demi-humans on the outside to enclose their surroundings.

Strangely Arutena was walking especially close to Hajime, he decided to ignore it and keep advancing. Shia who was walking nearby had an anxious face, suddenly her ears reacted with a ~pico pico~. Shia lifted up her face, then began to stare at what lied ahead.

“Hajime-san, there’s an armed group up ahead”

The surrounding Demi-humans turned a surprised look towards Shia due to her words. Even the kidnapped Usagininzoku in the group were surprised that Shia had managed to perceive something that they couldn’t.

As if confirming Shia’s words, a group of Toramimi6 Demi-humans appeared through the fog with weapons. The armed group had fierce eyes and stared at them, then they sensed that there was a large group of Demi-humans in the group, so they decided to not suddenly attack.

Among them, the eyes of the Toraninzoku7 who seemed to be the leader, stopped at Hajime. His eyes were then opened wide in astonishment.

“You, that time…..”

Hajime also recalled the Toraninzoku’s appearance. His name is Ghil8, he was the commander of the security force that confronted Hajime the first time he came to the Sea of Trees. Apparently he survived the invasion and is currently patrolling again.

“What on earth do you want this time…..is that, Arutena!? Are you alright!?”

“Ah, Yes. These people and the Hauria tribe helped me”

Ghil tried to ask Hajime’s purpose in a wild voice, and Arutena who was by his side noticed and showed herself. To the words of Arutena, a deep sigh of relief and amazement was heard.

“That’s good. Alfrerick-sama was very sad. quickly, please show him your energetic appearance. …….Boy. You, for what reason did you help us Demi-humans? Though it doesn’t suit you who is arrogant and haughty…..well, you have my thanks”

“There wasn’t a specific reason. it was only a coincidence, a coincidence”

From the atmosphere of meeting an acquaintance, Shizuku’s group had doubtful faces. Shia then explained what had happened quietly, also how she fell in love with Hajime, and their faces showed consent.

“Now then, are any of the Hauria tribe stationed at Fair Bergen? or, a fellow that knows where their current village is located?”

“Mu? If its people from the Hauria tribe, there should be several in Fair Bergen. Though you’ve likely heard, there was an invasion, so many are currently living in Fair Bergen”

“Thats good then. Well, lets quickly head for Fair Bergen”

Hajime says so and urges ahead quickly. With an amazed face again, as usual it seems his attitude hasn’t changed much, Ghil ordered his troops to brace their arms in order to guide them back.

There wasn’t any feeling hostility like the first time anymore, is it because they were saved by the Hauria tribe which Hajime trained, or is it because there’s a great number of people this time…..they were being mature about it and guiding Hajime, though it is convenient that they can get in without any trouble.

At last we’ve reached Fair Bergen, though it has changed greatly. First of all, the huge dignified gate had collapsed, the leftover remains have yet to be cleaned up.

And, the capital of the Sea of Trees which charmed Hajime with its fantastic beauty of nature, was completely destroyed with remains here and there, the air corridors and waterways made of tree trunks were broken down in places.

“This is awful…..”

Someone muttered.

Hajime totally agreed as well. The cold breeze coming from the darkness and Fair Bergen itself contained a gloomy atmosphere.

Then, people who happened to pass by saw Arutena and their expressions stiffens up, it was unbelieveable, afterwards, they exploded into cheers and ran up to them.

They finally notice that there is a party of humans by their side, when they were told of how Arutena was helped by them their expressions were still stiff, but as they embraced one another exposing their joy, their wariness was relinquished. Of the kidnapped people, there were many that ran at full speed towards their house, after first bowing to Hajime.

The circle that encloses Hajime gradually grows, and the surroundings were completely buried by the people of Fair Bergen as they noticed. After a while the crowd begins to open a pathway. On the other side, stood Alfrerick Haipisuto, the most important person of Fair Bergen.

“Grandfather!”

“Oh, Oh, Arutena! Im glad, you were alright…..”

Arutena, ran at full speed while tears overflowing from her eyes, and jumped into her grandfather’s chest. To the reunion of two family members that was thought to never be able to see one another again, many surrounding people were moved to tears.

After embracing one another for a while, Alfrerick later separated from his granddaughter and gently pats her head, then his gaze was turned to Hajime. A wry smile appeared in his expression.

“……Its become a surprising reunion, Hajime Nagumo. Surely, I didn’t think that my granddaughter would be saved. Our previous relationship aside9. …….We sincerely express our gratitude, Thank you”

“I only brought them here. If you wish to thank someone then thank the Hauria tribe. I’ve heard that there are people from the Hauria tribe here, let me meet with them…..”

“Yes, but it’s you who changed the Hauria tribe. What goes around, comes around, you’ve not only saved my granddaughter, but also, us all. That is the fact. Your kindness is far more than we deserve and we would never be able to repay it all, but, at least accept our gratitude.”

Hajime, from Alfrerick’s words, just shrugs his shoulders reluctantly and was scratching his cheek from having been slightly embarrassed.

Yue, Shia, Teio, and Kaori are happy from watching the heartwarming scene. And, the man who dove into the dungeon in order to train and save the human race, to the fact that Hajime has been saving people all around the world, a complex expression was shown on Kouki’s face.

Afterwards, Hajime, the Hauria tribe heard of their arrival and are quickly returning to Fair Bergen, we were given permission to wait in Alferick’s house.

As to Alferick’s order, they were treated to tea(Arutena blushed a great deal when our hands touched while she handed me tea10) When we finished drinking one cup, men and women of the Hauria tribe rushed in noisily.

“Boss!! I haven’t seen you in a long time!!”

“We waited for you! Boss!!”

“I, I’m honored to finally meet you desu~! Sir!!”

“Uoi! Newbies! Boss has returned! Tell all the other guys! Get there in 30 seconds!”

“Yes, roger de arimasu~!”

The attitude of the leftover forces, Kouki who should have expected it already from the reaction from Pal’s group is completely surprised! He spat out11 his tea. While all members were wiping off the tea, they noticed that multiple Usagininzoku were lining up! Standing upright and immoveable with heels in arrangement, it was the appearance of wonderful saluting.

Though there are many who don’t actually know Hajime, their behaviours and speech seems to have been trained into them voluntarily, and expanded their powers.

“Un~, Yes, its been a long time. Temporarily, since there are other people here lets stop the saluting”

“”””””Sir, Yes, Sir!””””””

With a cheer for the boss that could be heard throughout the Sea of Trees, the Hauria tribe seemed to be very satisfied, to the genuine cheer that they’ve experienced for the first time “we’ll also finally.…..” the Usagininzoku that wasn’t part of the Hauria tribe was filled with anticipation.

Surely, after Hajime leaves the Sea of Trees, the angry voice of Sergeant HarOman12 might have resounded throughout the Sea of Trees.

“I’ve meet Pal’s group and understand roughly what’s going on. You guys seem to have played an active role? You’ve done a great job repelling them”

“”””””Yes, We’re grateful de arimasu~!!””””””

The last reply was said full of emotion in a tearful voice. Hajime, then passed on Pal’s groups information on to the Hauria who are trembling with emotion. In other words, Having found that Cam’s group invaded the Imperial castle, they will also invade it. And, there is a request for assistance.

“Indeed. …..The message from “Baltoferd of Certain Death” has definitely been received. We express our thanks, boss”

“………….Na, by the way…..what is your second name?”

“Ha? Me? ……Fu, of course. Like the falling thunder, an unpredictable thunderclap striking down his foes, I am [Iorunikusu of the Thunder Blade]13! desu~!”

“……Is that so”

It seems that it’s already too late for the Hauria tribe. They’ve been completely infected. I regret that I didn’t stop this from spreading beyond Baltoferd of Certain Death.

Hajime pulled himself together and asked [Iorunikusu of the Thunder Blade].

“There seems to have been members outside of the Hauria tribe thats been trained, now, how many exactly?”

“……Rest assured…. Many brave young people from tribes that have good relations to our Hauria tribe have heard of the rumors and begged to be trained….. Our actual combat force goes up to 122 soldiers”

Not only Hajime, but also Yue and Shia were surprised, if thats the case then they’ve increased their numbers by a fair bit. Hajime’s intentions aren’t understood so “Iorunikusu of the Thunder Blade” has a doubtful face.

“we can carry all of the members at one time. …..Io, Runikusu. Quickly gather all the guys who want to follow us to the Imperial capital. I want to see everyone together here”

“Ha? Ha! Roger! At once!”

It appeared that “Iorunikusu of the Thunder Blade” didn’t understand right away and asked back with a questionable face, then he guessed that it meant that they would be going with Hajime to the Imperial capital, he saluted and immediately left to gather the other members.

“Io…..of the Thunder Blade, Hajime returned in order to go to the great labyrinth, it appears he didn’t think that Hajime would actually help them. It seems he shaken up by the unexpected words.

And, Io wasn’t the only one who was surprised, Shia who stood next to Hajime was also surprised. Her eyes are open wide, and her rabbit ears are standing up straight! She stares at Hajime.

“Ha, Hajime-san…..the great labyrinth…..”

“You’re worried about Cam’s group right?”

“U….that….sono….but….”

Hajime hit the bulls-eye so Shia shuts her mouth.

Hajime’s purpose is the great labyrinth, Cam’s circumstances are unrelated, Shia was unable to say that she wanted to search for Cam’s whereabouts, entering the Imperial capital which would prove too troublesome. Moreover, Cam wasn’t kidnapped, he went in on his own accord. If anything its his own responsibility.

Shia also decided to follow whatever Hajime’s decisions were. Just like her father had his own path, Shia had hers.

However, still, if you know that your family members whereabouts are unknown, naturally you would be worried and search. Because of the anxiety being shown on Shia’s face – Yue, Hajime, and the rest understood.

Hajime, walks up right beside Shia, who was quiet because she was grateful that extra time would be used, and places his hands on her cheeks.

“Fe?”

To Hajime’s sudden action, Shia absentmindedly let out a voice with a confused face. While looking straight into Shia’s eyes with persuading power, Hajime smiled and said.

“Shia, that anxious face doesn’t suit you. If you’re worried about Cam, just say you’re worried”

“B, but….”

“No buts. Now, what do you want to do? You’ve always just said whatever you wanted. What happened to your impudence from our first meeting? To begin with, if you’re not smiling….. I wont be able to contain my anger”

“Hajime-san…..”

Though it was snappishly said, it’s obvious that he worried about Shia in all truths. The words that Shia yearned for. She understood, Shia places her hand on top of Hajime’s hand thats on her cheek. Her eyes began to moisten with joy and love.

“You might not realise this……but this, sono, what. it’s enough, that i think that you’re important. Therefore, Cheer up…. I won’t hesitate to do my best”

“Hajime-san, I…..”

“Just say what you want to say. Because i will definitely listen”

With a gentle warmth transmitting to her cheek, to the eyes that looked straight back into her eyes, Shia’s words that she locked up within herself began to spring forth.

“…….I, I’m worried about father desuu~. …..Just one look is fine, I want to see his safe appearance desuu~.”

“Really, you only had to say that in the beginning. Now, did you think i would decline?”

“Wa, I, I didn’t mean for it to be like that! Mou, Hajime-san is truly annoying!”

Though she puffs her cheeks as if sulking, stars twinkled brightly in her eyes, her cheeks were dyed pink, and the face of a woman who was looking at her boyfriend was seen. To say it out, happy feelings were overflowing from her whole body.

Shia, though it was not intentional to be reserved with Hajime, due to the increase of women who thinks about Hajime(rivals), She unconsciously held back to increase her ratings.

Everything was blown away at Hajime’s words, “You’re important.”

When this Shia was seen, the women reacts.

“…..N~. Shia, cute”

And, Yue watches Shia heartwarmingly. Just like an older sister.

“I ask of you, I’ll be happy if you occasionally abuse me~”

And, Teio gave off an impression that couldn’t be anything but perverted. will there be a way to cure her serious illness.

“Uu~, how enviable~”

“well, I would be glad if the man I liked said that to me……”

“Na, Nagumo-kun…..Your very straight forward. I’ve changed my opinion of you. Suzu is shocked”

“Shia……is enviable, I also towards Hajime……”

The order is Kaori, Shizuku, Suzu, and why Arutena as well.

Then, at last, Shia notices her surroundings, Her face is dyed crimson red and she covers it up with both hands. However, her shame can’t hold back her joy, her rabbit ears were waving happily, even her tail was moving according to her joy ~Rifu~.

Then, Io came over at just the right time. It seems that the preparations of the Hauria tribe is finished. It was unreasonably quick.

Alfrerick and Arutena were seeing off Hajime’s group as they left on Feruniru14 and flew off towards the Imperial capital.



 

[Vol 5] Chapter 1 – Those guys once again



Circle-warning.gif This chapter is translated by Durasama and is unedited.

The thick clouds underneath them were quickly passing by. The grass plains and trees were overlapping with the clouds, occasionally a small village could be seen, but as expected it would be quickly left behind in no time at all. It was supposed to going at a considerable amount of speed but, some kind of barrier was placed which made the breeze comfortable.

Someone’s ponytail trademark was drifting in the comfortable breeze, It was Shizuku who was watching the scenery before her eyes, and she changed her glance over towards the sun which shone brightly overhead.

The blessing of lights seen from clouds, if we reached out would we be able to grasp it? it was so close that it could be mistaken as so. Shizuku was leaning her back on the handrail while blocking the sunlight with her hand, as if looking far into the distance, she suddenly muttered something as if she was tired from just thinking about it.

“…..Who would have expected that he built an airship. …..He can already do everything huh”

Right, the place where Shizuku was currently at was the rear deck of the airship “Feruniru” that Hajime created.

This Feruniru was mainly made out of gravity stones and induction stones, along with other various functions built in, it was their new way of transportation. The reason why they’ve never used it up until now was solely because Hajime had thought that it was too early.

Though it wasn’t difficult to move something through gravity stones, the bigger the mass became the more you needed to be experienced in Creation magic. As far as the Cross bitts go, they had a limit of being able to only lift up 1 person.

However, through the results of pilling on training between several intervals of time, he finally became skilled enough to freely operate a large floating mass, the compiled data was then used to create the airship, “Fenuniru”. Since they’ve left the Kingdom, everyone was doubting Hajime as they gathered at the grass plains on the outskirts of the Kingdom without a wagon nor a car which ran on magic, when Hajime showed Fenuniru he had a triumphant look on his face.

“It’s commonsense that flight transportation devices are obtained near the end of a journey”

Is what he said while full of confidence.

This Feruniru was 120 meters in length and in the shape of a devil fish, inside of it contained halls that led to the bridge towards the front and living quarters at the center, furthermore there was also a kitchen and room to take baths. Though I say that, because they’re able to travel to the Empire which usually takes 2 months by carriage in only 1 and a half days, how much the utilities are going to be used is unknown. Even just floating in the sky consumes quite a bit of magical power. If it wasn’t Hajime, then using it for long times would be impossible.

“So this was where you were……Shizuku”

“Kouki…..”

As Shizuku was recalling Hajime’s words and tsukkomied in her mind, just what about this is commonsense?, she was called out to.

When Shizuku looked towards the voice, Kouki’s face appeared from the hatch that just opened up. Kouki came straight up besides Shizuku and with both arms on the handrail, he began to look towards the clouds that were in the distance.

And he started to mutter something.

“This is…..incredible”

“That’s right. ……I’m already tired of being surprised at every little thing”

Naturally, what Kouki was talking about was the airship Feruniru. However, his expression showed no colors of admiration, it was somewhat discouraged and at the same time, mortifying.

“Hows everyone else?”

“Ryutaro and the imperial guards are eating what Shia-san cooked for them. Suzu is chatting with Riri. …..Nagumo is…..flirting around. At the bridge laying down and relaxing…..”

The reason they accompanied Hajime was to keep their promise of protecting and sending off princess Ririana and her imperial guards to the Empire, and it was only Kouki’s Hero party. The remaining students who couldn’t fight were left with Aiko, the Nagayama front-forces as well, they decided to protect the Kingdom while Kouki and them weren’t there.

To begin with, the long-distance transfer that Freed left behind at the Kingdom gave them a hint, there was an artifact that allowed them to return at anytime, if Kouki and them asked Hajime they’d be able to return immediately.

Shizuku glanced towards Kouki who was a biting his words. Shizuku could somehow sympathize with his behavior, she scratched her cheek and showed a wry smile as if asking, what’s up, and talked.

“What is it, you seem pretty dissatisfied? Does it not sit well with you that Nagumo-kun is popular?”

“……It’s not like that”

Shizuku called out while poking fun at him, Kouki’s expression seemed to have been ill-humored and replied bluntly.

“……Being able to create something this amazing…..and being insanely strong…..why is it that he’s able to act so nonchalantly like that. …..Why was he so easily able to abandon them….”

“……..”

It appears that Kouki is still not comfortable with Hajime’s judgment to not fight god and abandon this world. If he himself had that much power then he’d go off and save the world from god himself……while he was thinking about that, Shizuku completely understood what he meant.

“……He’s probably already chosen”

“chosen?”

Shizuku’s reply which she muttered made Kouki turn his glance at her again. While Shizuku was looking far into the distance, she took her time to choose her words.

“He is…..probably not as free as he appears? Perhaps, even though he looks calm, I think he’s probably always [frantic]. He’s always [frantically] trying to survive with his important people”

“…….”

“He’s already said it too right? You don’t do something because you’ve gained power, because you want to do something you use power. Right now what you’re feeling is the “difference”, it wasn’t something that he had from the beginning. [Incompetent], [Good-for-nothing], while being told such things, he crawled up from the bottom and obtained it. …..Literally, what he obtained at the end was determination and resolution. Not In order to defeat god, nor save the world. It’s much simpler, it’s for those who are close to him…..it’s completely different from us who “because we can, we will”. That’s why, even if hes being told “because you can, then do it”, he won’t easily nod and agree with it. Because, he didn’t obtain power for that purpose, if he looks the other way and loses his most important things then he’d obtain nothing out of it….”

“…..I don’t really understand”

“U~n. Though it may be a bit different, look, in order to become the boxing world champion I worked hard, since you’re strong, wipe out all the evil in the town! saying something like that just doesn’t work out?”

“Mu….when you say it like that…..but, what’s on the line are the lives of the people of this world”

Midway in, Kouki stubbornly refuted Shizuku while his eyebrows were in a 八 shape.

“Ma~a, not being able to leave behind people in need is one of your good traits but…..that’s only Kouki’s senses of value so you shouldn’t force them onto Nagumo-kun”

“…..What’s with that, do you have his back on this?”

“What childish things are you saying. I’m simply talking about people in general? Besides, I’m sure you haven’t forgotten it, somehow or another Nagumo-kun has saved numerous people including us. It was the same for the town of Ulu as well, Kaori also said that he saved the Ankaji dukedom too. It seems he also wiped out the hidden organization that took part in human trafficking at Fuyuren and he also rescued Myu who was a Umininzoku child and returned her to her mother too. ……As for us, I don’t think we’ve done much to save the people from this world?”

“That’s……”

“Surely for himself…..he’d only act for those who are important to him such as Yue and them…….fufu, thinking about that, eventually he might “Take the opportunity” to send god flying away?”

“What’s with that, that pitiful god….”

While thinking of such silly things, Shizuku laughed as she thought that it was possible in the future if it was Hajime. Kouki had a complicated expression but, he didn’t have the strength to deny Shizuku’s words so he tsukkomied and stopped at that. For a while, a time of silence passed by. Shizuku guessed that Kouki was thinking while carrying conflicted feelings within himself again and decided to not say anything.

Then, at that time, Feruniru which had flown in a straight course and fixed speed suddenly went off course. Kouki and Shizuku were wondering what happened since if they just flew straight they’d reach the Empire.

“…..Did something happen?”

“For the time being, shall we go back inside”

The two nodded in consent and quickly returned into the ship.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When Shizuku and Kouki entered the bridge, everyone had already gathered around the crystal-like object at the center.

“What happened?”

“Ah, Shizuku-chan. Un, for some reason people are being chased by the Empire’s soldiers”

Kaori answered Shizuku who asked. What Kaori pointed towards in cubic crystal was, several Usagininzoku’s running through a valley, behind them were approaching empire soldiers who were playing a real game of tag with them.

This crystal was created with the [Distant Viewing Stone] and [Distance Transmitting Stone] through Creation magic, it was possible to project the image of the distant surroundings with the crystal installed in the bridge, in simple terms, it was a telescope which was capable of projecting an image.

When Shizuku looked at the crystal display, certainly, there were 2 Usagininzoku women between a narrow valley without any flowing water, they seemed to be worrying as they ran away from the Empire soldiers who were approaching behind them. Behind the approaching Empire soldiers were several large transportation carriages, rather than chasing them from the beginning, did they escape instead? Or were they trying to catch the Usagininzoku’s that they found by chance?

It appears that Hajime and them saw the situation and slowed down Feruniru. Normally he’d just ignore it but, because it was Shia’s race he decided to be concerned about it.

“Isn’t this bad! If we don’t immediately help them!”

Kouki shouted out as expected. It seemed like he’d jump out at any moment even though they were in the sky.

However, Hajime didn’t answer the rushing Kouki, he drew his eyebrows closer to the crystal display and looked at it suspiciously.

“Oi, Nagumo! Surely you’re not intending to abandon those girls are you!? If you won’t be helping then I’ll go! Hurry and let me down!”

“Shia, these guys are…..”

“Eh? ……Ar~e? These 2 are…..”

Hajime ignored the raging Kouki and called out to Shia. Shia also seems to have noticed now that they zoomed in on the image.

“Why are you two so laid back! They are the same race as Shia-san right! Do you think nothing of it!”

“I’m sorry, you’re a bit noisy so could you quiet down for a bit? …..Hajime-san, there’s no doubt about it. It’s Rana-san and Mina-san”

“As expected huh. ……Because of their sudden change in condition I had a hard time remembering. ……These guys movements and expressions…..fumu”

Kouki’s opinion was completely cut off by Shia and he instinctively became quiet. By the way, the reason why Kouki was addressing Shia with “San” was due to the results of her introducing herself by her first name with a refreshing smile, but Shia had said to just call her by her first name without adding honorifics with a smile.

In the meantime, the two Usagininzoku women stopped moving their legs as they fell onto the ground. Their current position was at a slightly more open valley.

When he saw that, Kouki regained his senses and decided that he’d leave the bridge and go to the front deck. Though there’s still quite some distance between them, for the time being he was intending to shoot magic to attract the Empire soldiers attention.

“Ma~a, wait. Amanogawa. It’s fine”

“Wha, what are you saying! Those feeble women seem like they’d be attacked at any moment!”

~Ki~ Kouki glared at Hajime in frustration, However, Hajime was smiling from ear to ear and muttered like something was interesting as he looked at the crystal display.

“Feeble? No way. Those guys are…..the [Hauria] you know?”

What are you saying? immediately after Kouki’s doubtful expression, “Ah!”, someone’s astonished voice sounded out. When Kouki looked towards the crystal display to see what happened, what was there was……a mountain of corpses consisting of Empire soldiers who were beheaded or pierced accurately through the head by an arrow.

“…….Eh?”

Not just Kouki but everyone who didn’t know of the Hauria tribe became dot eyed. In the meantime, feeling suspicious that the forces which left the transportation wagons weren’t returning after they went to chase the Usagininzoku, they decided to send out several scouts.

And, when those scouts found the mountain of their comrades corpses, they called out to the two Usagininzoku women who were at the center leaning on one another and shaking as they approached in a threatening voice.

They may have usually been much more careful of their actions after suddenly finding a mountain of their comrades corpses but, before them were the pet slaves who had absolutely no fighting power. They approached while upset but had no caution. They got closer.

The moment when one of the scouts was about to grab one of the Usagininzoku woman by her Usamimis, an arrow shot out from somewhere and pierced through the scout behind him in the head. When the scout noticed the sound of the man collapsing on the the ground and convulsing, he looked back.

In front of him, the Usagininzoku woman who should have been trembling in fear got up without a sound, at some point she was already wielding a short sword in her hand and the scout in front of her was easily beheaded.

And the other Usagininzoku woman also immediately kept a low posture as she crawled on the ground towards the beheaded man who was falling sideways and easily reaped the head of the last scout who was stunned towards the sudden situation.

The head popped off as if it was a toy, Kouki and them, “U~”, became pale faced and held their mouths. Princess Ririana and her imperial guards instinctively stared at Shia when the impossible scene of the Usagininzoku killing the Empire soldiers were shown. The special one wasn’t only you!? with their eyes opened wide in surprise.

“No, without a doubt I’m the only special one? There’s no way that there would be so many just like me. That was the results of training for them. …..Hajime-san placed them into a hell which couldn’t be lukewarm, it was training which could be called devil remodeling, that kind of feeling”

“””””……”””””

Everyone’s line of sight turned towards Hajime. Their eyes all clearly expressed the same things. In other words, “It was you again!?”. Hajime abruptly averted his eyes.

In the meantime, the situation was coming to its final stages. The remaining empire soldiers and the transport wagon finally reached the slaughter site. The Empire soldiers foot completely came to a stop when they noticed the appearance of their comrades that were scattered on the road to block them.

They couldn’t just advance on ahead by trampling on the corpses as if nothing happened, above all they became intensely agitated as they made a ruckus.

And the Hauria tribe didn’t let that chance go by. No, everything may have been done for the sake of that chance to appear. The remaining Empire soldiers numbered 12. The Hauria tribesmen jumped out from both sides of the cliff, suddenly they appeared but even with the 2 women from before their numbers was only 5 people. However the Hauria tribesmen who jumped at them were better prepared to fight against the Empire soldiers, 3 heads were sent flying, and 1 person was shot right through the middle of their forehead by an arrow.

The Hauria didn’t let up their fierce attacks. Just like the flowing water, they attacked the Empire soldiers as a group.

The moment that one of the Empire soldiers managed to grab their sword, a Hauria would jump from the side and immediately cut their head off.

Arrows came flying towards the Empire soldiers from the front. It’s speed was unlike those before it, they were transparent and the instant they tried to clear away as the Empire soldiers read where the arrow was going, a different Usagininzoku would come in from their blind spot and cut off their head.

While the Empire soldiers gave out a courageous roar as they approached and kicked the heads of the beheaded soldiers. The moment that their eyes were fixed onto the Haruia who were unforgivable due to their angered hearts, a different Hauria suddenly appeared behind their backs and beheaded them.

When you thought it was the right, they came from the left, when you thought they were in front, they came from the back, there were no restrictions, the Empire soldiers were at the mercy of the ever changing attacks. It didn’t take much time……until their heads flew through the air.

“Is, is this supposed to be the Usagininzoku…….”

“Seriously……”

“Rabbit’s are scary….”

Mutters filled with horror were heard on the bridge of Feruniru.

“Fu~n, their proficiency hasn’t dropped at all. It doesn’t seem like they skipped out on training. ……But, their ending was a bit weak”

As Kouki and them were still stunned with open mouths, Hajime pulled out Schlagen and opened up a part of the windshield and pushed the muzzle outside with a standing shooting posture. There was still around 5 kilometers before the site. Everyone besides Yue and them were popeyed, Hajime was smiling and looking straight ahead without moving. Then he gently pulled the trigger.

Doba~an!!

The sound of an explosion was heard and a line flashed through the sky from Schlagen which gave off bright red sparks.

It blew up the head of the Empire soldier who jumped out of the carriage and was about to cast magic on the Hauria. There were also Empire soldiers in the carriage. With “Distant View” in Hajime’s magic eye, he was able to detect the surge of magic building up, he had noticed that the soldier was planning an ambush attack so he sniped him from Feruniru.

On the crystal display, it showed the Hauria tribesman’s surprised expressions when the ambushers head was completely blown off. They immediately traced the line of trajectory and noticed Feruniru that was flying in the sky.

Normally they’d become cautious with the attack that came from a mysterious flying object but…..In the next instant their expressions became joyful.

A boy with a crossbow on his shoulder jumped out from the shadows of the rocks and smiled fearlessly! and decided to wildly salute. They seemed to have noticed who the person who shot out that flash was. It was to be expected of them. A bright red flash was a classic symbol of their boss who they loved and respected…..

The Hauria tribesmen saluted the boy whom they followed gladly. There appearances were seen reflected on the crystal display and once again everyones gazes turned towards Hajime. This time their eyes contained a lot of amazement. What kinds of things did he have to do to make the gentle Usaginizokus turn into that, Kouki and the others had eyes that silently questioned that.

“Hajime-san, Hajime-san. Let’s quickly get down. To be doing this kind of thing outside of the Sea of Trees…..maybe they’ve run out of control again…..”

Kouki and them watched as Shia rushed Hajime. From the Hauria tribesman’s strategy, they were clearly aiming for the Empire’s transportation force, it appears that, they took a trip outside of the Sea of Trees in order to kill Empire soldiers which caused Shia to became worried if they were intoxicated by battle again and ran out of control.

Hajime had thought from their appearances that there was no way of that happening but, because Shia had an anxious face, Hajime himself became slightly interested and decided to land Feruniru in the valley.

When Hajime and them got off at the valley, there were a lot of Demi-humans there besides the Hauria. There seems to have been about 100 people. It appears that that contents of the transportation wagons were Demi-humans. Besides Usagininzokus, there were Kitsuneninzoku1 as well as Inuninzoku’s2 too, Nekoninzoku3, and many women and children Morininzoku4. Everyone looked at Hajime and them with cautious eyes, they weren’t able to hide their surprise at the flying vehicle which they’ve never seen nor heard about before. It certainly was an encounter with the unknown.

And, with 80% of those who were surprised, a boy with a crossbow on his shoulder ran through the other 20% of Demi-humans who were confused and cautious, he immediately appeared before Hajime and performed a splendid salute with his back straightened.

“It’s been a long time, Boss! I’ve been awaiting the day when we meet once again! I’ve never thought that you’d appear again like this, I’m once again impressed! Also for helping us a while ago, I thank you!”

“Yo~o, it’s been a long time. Ma~a, don’t mind what happened earlier. Since it was you guys, you’d likely be able to take on that kind of damage. ….You’ve guys have improved quite a bit”

When Hajime had a smile on his face and said that, 2 women and 3 men with Usamimis had come out from the dumbfounded Demi-humans and saluted just like the boy with Usamimis, their eyes were beginning to water up because of their overflowing emotions. And, while wonderfully harmonizing their voices and their arranged heels sounding out.

“”””””We’re grateful, Sir!!””””””

The Hauria’s voices trembled and echoed through the valley. They were moved enough to tears, but they didn’t cry as their boss who they hold in high esteem praised them of their growth. Everyone looked up towards the empty sky and seemed to have held back the tears that were about to pour out. It appears that they put in slightly too much effort into holding the tears back as their eyes became bloodshot and scary. Hajime, Yue, and Shia were calm but, Teio and Kaori in the back, Kouki and them and Ririana and them were completely taken aback.

“Ehtto, It’s been a long time everyone! It’s great that you’re energetic above all else. By the way, where are father and them? Is it just you guys Pal-kun? Also, why are you guys in such a place, going against the Empire soldiers…..”

“Please calm down, Shia-anego5. If you don’t ask one at a time I won’t be able to answer? For the time being, right now there’s only the 6 of us here. There are various circumstances, let’s find a calm place where we can talk in detail. ….And also, it’s not Pal-kun, its “Baltoferd of Certain Death”. Please don’t make mistakes?”

“……Eh? Did you tsukkomi me just now? Or rather you’re still taking up that name…..Rana-san and you guys should also be cautious”

Pal was the same as always and Shia massaged her temple as she endures her headache. However, the opinion to move to a different place was reasonable, for the time being she’ll not press them any further, Shia gave out a warning to the woman Rana as well as the other members to not follow Pal’s lead and change their names.

But, the reality was already something that went above expectations.

“……Shia. It’s not Rana…….its [Rana Inferna of Swift Shadows]”6

“!? Rana-san!? What are you saying……”

Out of the Hauria’s, Rana had a firm older sister feeling, Shia’s cheeks start cramping up as she never thought this would happen. However the Hauria’s furious attacks didn’t stop. Attacking through waves of cooperation was their strengths.

“I’m, [Minasteria the Sky Render]!”

“!?”

“I’m, [Yaozerias of Mighty Illusions]!”

“!?”

“I’m, [Yorugandal of Crawling Decapitation]!”

“!?”

“Fu~, I’m [Liquid Break of Light Rain]”

“!?”

Everyone had extremely triumphant looks as they took on poses like joO7 as they introduced their second name. Shia’s expression was dyed in despair. It appears that, the boom of Hauria having 2 names (Chunii) was here. At this rate, the possibility of everyone in the whole clan having them is high. By the way, their official names were only two characters in their heads.8

The family which she’s reunited with after a long time turned into a situation where they took on poses with triumphant looks while declaring their second name, Shia’s appearance was quite pitiful as she spat out ectoplasm from her mouth. That’s why, Hajime was going to warn them that after several years they’d writhe around on the ground due to the embarrassment whenever they recalled their expressions.

However before he could, a stray bullet shot out from Pal.

“By the way, Which is better boss, [Crimson Flash of Rondo] or [White Claws and Fangs of Gale]?”9

“…..What?”

“Boss’s second name. It was a heated discussion at the clan meeting for 10 days, somehow we’ve managed to narrow it down to these 2. However, we need to find out which is the best in the end, it was settled as a tie after fighting among the clan…..since its come to this, we were to entrust it to boss’s judgment after reuniting. By the way, I’m on the “Crimson Flash of Rondo” side”

“Wait, since when was it required to have 2 names?”

“Boss, I’m firmly on the [White Claws and Fangs of Gale] side”

“No, listen to what I’m saying. I….”

“What are you saying Rana Inferna of Swift Shadows. No matter how you think about it, Boss perfectly fits [Crimson Flash of Rondo]!”

“No, kora, enough of this…..”

“That’s right! He releases sparks of red magical power, master of various weapons and able to freely run around the skies, it’s exactly [Crimson Flash of Rondo]! This is the best JK”10

“Stop it, anymore of that shameful commentary is—-”

“Oioi, Yorugandal of Crawling Decapitation. If you say that then, that trademark white hair that waves around as he carries his powerful weapons in both hands called his claws and fangs and attack in waves like a storm, there’s no other way of expressing it than [White Claws and Fangs of Gale], why can’t you understand? Since when have you become so senile?”

“…….”

Ectoplasm began to flow from Hajime’s mouth. It appears that the surprise present of their embarrassing commentary was making his mind reach it’s limit. As they were getting along well with each other, unknown energy were flowing in the back of Hajime and Shia’s mouths, ~Bufu~! the sound of it spouting resounded.

“Shi, Shizu Shizu, it’s not nice to laugh, Bufu~!”

“Su, Suzu’s laughing as well….Kufu….I wonder….have they been infected with chunii, fu, fufu~”

When Hajime regained his senses and looked behind him, Shizuku and Suzu’s shoulders were shaking as were desperately trying to keep in their laughter. Although they were unable to keep it in at all.

For the time being, Hajime decided to shoot Pal and them who were having their heated discussion with rubber bullets and then turned towards Shizuku and Suzu with a reproachful look as they gradually shook.

“Yaegashi, for the cool you, I’ll forcefully give you a twintail ribbon as a present later. Of course I’ll also keep image recordings of it”

” ! ”

“Taniguchi, I’ll shorten your height by another 5 centimeters”

” ! ”

Shizuku and Suzu’s laughing immediately stopped and they trembled in fear. Even if it was unreasonably misplaced anger, if Hajime became serious then the 2 wouldn’t be able to oppose him. And Hajime’s eyes were completely serious.

“Ano……is this a good time?”

While avoiding the Hauria that were floundering on the ground, Shizuku and them were protesting Hajime’s unreasonableness, the voice which called out was a beautiful girl from the feet up, she was a slender beauty who had long blond hair and blue eyes. From her sharp pointy ears they could tell that she was a Morininzoku. Hajime had felt that she kinda looked like one of Fair Bergen’s elders, Alfrerick.

“Are you without a doubt Nagumo Hajime-dono?”

“N? That’s certainly right but…..”

When Hajime nodded, the beautiful blond haired blue eye Morininzoku gave out a relieved sigh as she patted her chest. To begin with, both of her thin hands were bound by metal handcuffs, it seems to have been quite a pitiful state. Her ankles also had shackles with chains fixed on it, every time she walked her white skin turned red as it rubbed her skin.

“Then, is it fine to believe that you won’t capture us and enslave us? I’ve heard from my grandfather that your senses of value for your own race is for better or worst, equal for everything. You would not toy with us Demi-humans…..”

“Grandfather? Is it possibly Alfrerick?”

“That is correct. I’m sorry for the delay but, I am, the only granddaughter of Alfrerick an elder of Fair Bergen, Arutena Haipisuto”

“An elder’s granddaughter was captured……it appears that there really were various circumstances”

Speaking of being the granddaughter of an elder, she’s practically the princess of the Morininzoku, naturally, they should have also had firm escape methods and guards in case of emergencies. Without being able to use them, or it could be said that even if they used them they’d still get caught, that just shows how tight the situation was. As expected, something happened at the large tree? Hajime frowned as it was becoming increasingly necessary to hear Pal and their stories as he sharpened his glance.

In this situation, Hajime called out to Pal and them while ignoring Arutena’s odd continuous stare.

“Oi, you guys. Bring over all the Demi-humans. Incidentally. I’ll send you guys to the Sea of Trees”

“Yes, Sir! Ah, I’m sorry about this but, boss. I want to contact a comrade who’s lurking on the Empire’s outskirts, may I leave midway in?”

“Ahh, that works out just fine, we have a few guys here that we’ll be sending to the Empire, I’ll unload you guys a bit away from the Empire together”

“Thank you very much!”

Currently, Hajime and them were currently not to far away from the Empire. The fact that the Demi-humans were being transported through carriage here would mean that, it wasn’t going from the Sea of Trees to Empire, but rather it came from the Empire and was heading for another place. In other words, Pal and them went to the Empire to gather some kind of information, hearing the story of the transportation, they came chasing after it.

The Demi-humans began walking timidly and uneasily as they were told to by Pal and them. When he saw that, Hajime and them also returned to Feruniru. Then, at that time, nearby Hajime, “K~ya!”, a cute scream resounded. Arutena appears to have tripped because of the fetters11. While panicking with both hands in the air, immediately, since she was close—–she ended up clinging onto Hajime’s back.

In an instant, the Demi-humans turned blue and stiffened up. If the other party were Empire soldiers then, the moment they were used as support, an open palm would come flying. While shouting “Why are you touching me without permission, you dirty beasts!” That’s why, Arutena also thought it would happen? she probably had an illusion that she was going to be hit.

However, Hajime isn’t able to do such vulgar things.

“Ahh? ….Jeez”

As Hajime glanced behind his shoulder, he looked at Arutena’s hands and feet as she cowered back after their glances aligned, “Well, yeah it would be hard to walk in those,” while he convinced himself of that, he scratched his head like it was troublesome and kneeled down before Arutena who was standing. Towards that, the Demi-humans began to make a ruckus as if they were upset.

“Ah, ano….”

“It’s fine so just stay still”

Similarly, Arutena was shaken when he suddenly decided to kneel down, right afterwards, Hajime’s actions caused her to become even more uneasy. That was because Hajime was touching Arutena’s foot. To be accurate, he was touching the fetters, Arutena was shocked and trembling. Never before has a man knelt down and touched her feet before, she became stiff and uneasy as her eyes swam around. Then, in the next instant, her eyes rounded up in surprise. Once she noticed that red magical power was gushing out, without a sound the fetters came off.

When Hajime stood back up, this time he held onto both of Arutena’s hands. At that point, Arutena had understood what Hajime was going to do and managed to regain some composure. And once again the fascinating red radiance gushed out again. A small voice that may or may not have resounded, “How beautiful……” was muttered. Recently, has Hajime’s magical powers been sharpened? It seems to have been much brighter than before.

After removing the handcuffs he immediately threw them away and he finally touched Arutena’s neck. It was because a slave’s collar was attached there. With a serious look and having her neck felt by Hajime, Arutena’s cheeks were heating up for some reason. After Hajime easily removed the collar, “This should be alright now,” he convinced himself, and as if nothing happened he turned around.

And, Hajime noticed that strangely he had become the center of attention. The Demi-humans were looking at him as if looking at a mysterious person, Pal and the other Hauria seemed to be proud, Kouki and them seemed to be slightly complex, and Yue and the females had eyes filled with both amazement and sharpness. While flinching a bit Hajime questioned, “What is it?”

However, against that, the females who noticed Arutena’s slightly blushed cheeks reacted.

“””””……Nothing (ja12) (desu13)”””””

It was incredibly cold.



 

Volume 5





[Vol 4] Chapter 29 – Chatting Events of a Single Day -Third-



Circle-warning.gif This chapter is translated by Durasama and is unedited.

Evening.

The red sky was spreading, peoples shadows were growing thin as it stretched, the shadow of a person stood still in front of a huge stone monument made from the stones from the mountain range at the northwest of the royal palace.

“I’m sorry….”

Right, the shadow of the person muttering was Aiko.

The monument towering in front of her, a so-called monument for the faithful who died in battle (A tower which symbolized praise to the souls who died while loyal to their country). It was for the people killed in action and victims who carried out their duties out of loyalty towards the Kingdom, their names were carved here without exception. Even now, there are lots of flower offerings and mementos left by people in front of the monument for those who have died.

Right now, although it’s unconfirmed how many people’s names were carved onto the stone but, Meld’s name will also be added onto here.

Aiko gently placed weapons within the mementos left behind. It was the damaged western sword and spear. It was the artifacts of Aiko’s students who passed away——Daisuke Hiyama and Reiichi Kondo.

Aiko voiced out her confession while alone, just what should I be conflicted with. That I wasn’t able to bring back Hiyama and them back to Japan, or, because one of my students caused many people to die, or, everything including what I’ve done……

While Aiko was looking down with a dejected atmosphere, she remained standing as if she was enduring something, ~Za zaa~ footsteps resounded. The violently echoing sound was likely to purposely inform others of their own existence approaching. Usually he wouldn’t make such noises.

Aiko was startled and raised her face towards the sound.

“Nagumo-kun…..”

“What a coincidence, Sensei”

What was making that noise earlier was Hajime. His eyes were lightened up by the shine of the setting orange sun and stared right at Aiko. He had flowers in his hand. It’s obvious to understand that he was there to offer flowers as tributes. Aiko showed a slightly unexpected expression towards his actions.

Hajime noticed that Aiko’s expression and guessed that she was probably wondering what he was planning on doing, with a wry smile he placed the flowers onto the floral tribute stand.

“Even I feel like mourning for the dead people a bit, Sensei?”

“Eh? Ah, no, I mean, I don’t particularly……”

Hajime suddenly talked to Aiko in an unexpectedly regrettable voice which caused Aiko to be shaken and tried to deceive him by waving her hands back and forth in a hurry. Then Hajime shrugged his shoulders like it was a joke and stood silently by Aiko.

As Aiko frequently glanced at Hajime, it appeared that Hajime was looking up at the huge stone monument and didn’t particularly care about Aiko, he didn’t seem to have any signs of talking either. Somehow, silence suddenly fell into the area and Aiko decided to reluctantly start a conversation.

“Eh~tto, those flower are…..is it…..for Hiyama-kun and them?”

“There’s no way of that happening. It’s for Meld”

Hajime raised an eyebrow and plainly replied at the wrong guess.

“For Meld-san…..”

“Ahh, though we weren’t acquainted that much, I don’t particularly hate people of his nature. Contrary to his position, he worry quite a lot, failed a lot, and was always trying to improve himself…..although I’m only offering flowers its more along the feelings of [how regrettable] towards the people”

“Nagumo-kun…..that’s right huh….”

Towards Hajime’s words, Aiko’s expression suddenly turned gentle. Even though Hajime mercilessly killed his enemies, he still had the proper feelings to mourn for a person’s death so Aiko became happy at that. Her cheeks naturally loosened up that he purposely took the time to come and bring an offering.

Actually, Yue and them were taking a bath, he ran away when the women gave off a carnivorous glare in their eyes of wanting to take him into the bathroom with them, since there was still time he became free, when he by chance glanced at the flowers being displayed in a vase, he thought, how about killing time by offering flowers? and he pulled some flowers from the vase but…..although his feelings about regret for Meld was real, he couldn’t actually tell the truth.

Hajime was taking in the circumstances of the surroundings and frowned at Aiko who loosened her cheeks.

“You’re not going to blame me…..”

“Eh?”

Towards Hajime’s sudden words, Aiko tilted her neck.

“That thing about Hiyama. The circumstances were different from Shimizu’s case. It appears that he was eaten by a demon in the end but, I was the one who pretty much killed him. I killed another of Sensei’s beloved students again? Kondo as well, although he was already dead, the one who pretty much destroyed his shape was me. …….I had thought that Sensei would have hit me once or twice out of anger”

“……….”

Aiko’s smile was erased and she looked down once again. Hajime was silent. He wasn’t pressing her for an answer. How much time was spent silently?……..Before long, Aiko began to gradually voice out her words.

“……To be honest, I can’t easily give out a clear answer. I don’t believe that it can be forgiven that Hiyama-kun killed Shirasaki-san but, if possible, I would have liked that he live out his life to atone for those sins. It was shocking that Kondo-kun turned out like that. But, I can understand why Nagumo-kun was enraged and showed your strength. An important person was killed in front of your eyes…..with that, although it’s against what I’d ideally want, you couldn’t do anything but vent out your anger on them. ……Besides, I don’t have the qualifications to blame Nagumo-kun”

Aiko crossed her arms and rubbed them both. It was as if her body was getting cold and she was trying to keep warm.

“Are you talking about what you did at the head temple?”

“……..”

A silent confirmation. Temporarily, although Aiko’s mind’s balance was broken, Hajime and Teio had somehow reverted it back to normal with reproduction magic, once again, it appears that her mind is being worn down by her sense of guilt and ethics. If you looked carefully under her eyes, you’d notice that she had dark circles that she tried to cover up with makeup, it was clear that she wasn’t able to sleep for the past several days. It’s possible that she was having nightmares.

Silence descended down once again. Hajime didn’t say anything and stood still. Was she unable to endure the atmosphere anymore? Aiko asked Hajime while lacking drive.

“……Is it……not painful for you Nagumo-kun?”

“Killing people? I don’t particularly think it’s painful……I think that that part of me probably broke when I fell into the abyss. That’s why I can’t sympathize with you”

“……..”

Towards Hajime’s words, Aiko’s face distorts in bitterness. Something important in Hajime was broken and, in a single strike, Aiko’s state of mind further tightened up.

“…..No one…..blames me”

“Eh?”

Aiko leaked out her voice as if she couldn’t endure it.

“No one blames me. The eyes of the children in our class don’t look at me any differently, as for the Kingdom’s citizens, they were looking at me with praise”

That was a fact. All classmates, had a strong impression from Hajime who was too gruesome in his battle, they didn’t really have much feelings about Aiko’s assistance in homicide, rather they were under the impression that Aiko fought for herself and took on the brunt of the load for their sakes, the Kingdom aristocrats and government officials were thankful that the brainwashing problem was solved.

“Though I’ve talked about it all to David-san and them, even they wanted a bit of time to think about and left it rather than immediately blaming me. Even though I robbed them of their important things”

Blood dripped from her lip that she bit. Aiko probably wanted to be blamed for it. The act of killing a person…..is heavy. As long as they’re not a maniac or rotten person, normally their minds would be hurt by the blades named guilt and ethics. So for such people, taking the blame and accepting the punishment, are in a sense a kind of salvation.

Aiko herself probably unconsciously sought for that. However, that wasn’t given to her.

Although Hajime can agree that she played a part in overthrowing the church, he believed that even without Aiko, Teio would have still somehow managed to exterminate them someway or another, he thought that bearing the burden alone was a bit much, so as if he was troubled he scratched his cheek as he opened his mouth.

“Even if you say that, Sensei. The direct cause was due to Teio’s breath, Sensei only helped out a little? I don’t think you should take on the burden as if everything was your fault…..”

“Those kinds of things don’t matter! I certainly……understood the possibility of them being killed but I still helped Teio-san. That’s no different than directly murdering them!”

Unexpectedly, Aiko gave out her rebuttal strongly. Aiko herself probably felt ashamed that she raised her voice as she shrank down apologetically. Looking at Aiko with a side glance, after a moment of silence, Hajime calmly asked.

“…..Do you regret it?”

“~……No, at that time, I was resolute with Teio-san…..because I couldn’t overlook what the church was doing….to help you…..if that was left alone then the students would surely have had terrible experiences…..that’s why…..”

While Aiko was holding back a painful voice, she replied that she “Had no regrets”.

At that time, when she looked at Ishtar and them who had cornered Hajime, not just for Hajime but also for the sake of her students to not have to fight, her resolution to dirty her hands was real. Even now that was still unshaken. However, she was suffering while carrying the people who she’s killed on her back, it wasn’t something that reasoning could solve.

Hajime let out a small sigh that wouldn’t be noticed by Aiko as he glanced towards the side at Aiko who looked like she was suffering. Why did a teacher like Aiko reveal such heavy feelings to a student like me. Even though I only came here to kill some time……he grieved in his mind.

And, suddenly, he recalled Aiko’s feelings that Yue and Shizuku pointed out earlier in the day and worried if that was the cause. It appears that Hajime was leaving Aiko’s student category in full-blast.

Hajime’s eyes were wandering around. He was completely looking for words.

“About Sensei, will you still be a Sensei from now on?”

“Eh?”

Towards Hajime’s abrupt question, Aiko’s expression unintentionally became blank. And she remembered that she was asked the same question once before. At that time, she should have answered with confidence, “Naturally!”

“…………..”

Now she was unable to immediately answer. That was because she questioned herself if she should declare herself as a teacher after having killed people. Aiko was tightly clenching her teeth and her expression distorted. He understood that Aiko was having an extreme conflict whirling within her mind.

As if he expected it, on behalf of Aiko who couldn’t answer, Hajime began to talk.

“If, Sensei says that she’ll continue being our Sensei from now on……will you listen to my selfishness as a student”

“Selfishness…..is it?”

Aiko who had a bad complexion and seemed to collapse at any moment, showed a perplexed expression from the words that came out of Hajime’s mouth.

“Yeah, my selfishness”

Hajime removed his sights from the monument while nodding and faced Aiko to match their eyes together. As she was being stared at Hajime, from somewhere within her, warmth was starting to well up and as if attracted by it Aiko also stared back.

After Hajime confirmed that he was firmly reflected in Aiko’s eyes, he slowly said his words. Exactly as Hajime said before, they were hopelessly selfish words.

“Sensei…..I want Sensei to feel guilty about it. I want you to shoulder it’s weight. Justly fighting, justly shouldering it, justly suffering, and justly complaining. To be human-like is slightly dazzling. I’m already unable to feel anything after all……you’ll be a good example for me to not forget my [Humanity]. So that’s why, continue shouldering it from now on. I’ll properly watch such a human-like Sensei after all. If I do so then even after I return to Japan, I’ll be able to live humanely”

“Nagumo-kun……”

Aiko’s eyes opened up widely towards Hajime’s words. She would have never thought in her dreams that he’d not blame her nor cheer her, but instead tell her to continue suffering from now on. But, towards that selfishness, in a sense, made her remember the shock which came from killing as it formed ominous clouds within Aiko’s heart.

The results of her determination and actions were serious. All the more it was painful as well. She wanted to run away and almost became broken. Her natural character made it extra painful because she was determined and resolute.

But, when she looked at herself, she had people who were willing to help her. The important things that were lost, there’s a person who can’t feel but remember them.

Aiko thought.

——Ahh, how very selfish. What mercilessly gentle selfishness

A transparent drop ran down Aiko’s cheeks. Everything she’s endured up until now in order to not cry easily crumbled.

As Aiko was shedding tears, Hajime averted his glance and turned his back as he troubled conveyed his last words.

“Ma~a, times when it’s so painful that it seems like you’d break, by all means……since there’s no one here…..since there’s really~ no one here so it won’t be embarrassing……I’ll lend you my back”

“~….Really…..people like you are…..”

I’ll pretend that I didn’t notice that Aiko was crying? is what Hajime seemed to say as he showed his back, Aiko approached while smiling and crying and buried her face into his back.

“Then, I’ll be borrowing it for a bit. …..Nagumo-kun”

“Alright, Sensei”

Aiko’s cheeks loosened up because of Hajime’s casual answer and she entrusted her body. While shedding tears as if they were everything she’s saved up, she once again vowed. In other words, she’ll continue being a teacher. And continue shouldering her sins. If a selfish student would be watching her then…..she felt like she’ll be able to do her best.

The shadow of the two people expanded towards the east. As the night fell, the sounds of sobs resounded for a while.

After this, Hajime returned to the royal palace along with Aiko after she had finished crying but, while blushing randomly and looking down shamefully, Aiko was gracefully walking besides Hajime, to be honest, this may have done it……it goes without saying that he was breaking out in cold sweat.

And sure enough, Yue and them noticed and it’s needless to say what happened when he was taken into their room. About this case, Shia and them and I, Yue’s silent expressionless stare n particular was the most painful.

It should be noted, that they coincidentally met up with David and them of the temple knights as they returned to the royal palace but……it appears that, in the end their love for Aiko won.

To begin with, the reason why they accompanied Aiko as guards was due to various senses of values but, after being forcefully pulled away from Aiko when they returned to the Kingdom and was forced to descend the mountain without being confirming her safety made them start harboring doubt for the people of the church. Although they were considerably shocked when the truth of the church and god was revealed, as expected they still came to the conclusion that they couldn’t hate Aiko.

Although they kinda had a feeling of complete desperation hanging around them…..from now on, while believing in the [Goddess of Fertility], they decided to revive and serve to protect the Kingdom as knights. Thinking about it again, it felt as if they carried a strange sublime feeling of love for Aiko but……surely they had lots of things to think about as well.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Enough already, really geez! Ok!”

“Hajime-kun…..please be a bit more cautious?”

“Fufufu, as expected of master, to deliver the final blow after we just looked away for a moment….”

In the dining room of the royal palace, while eating dinner, Shia’s and their voices resounded out as if blaming something. Hajime who it was being directed at was just enjoying the meal in front of him as if it was someone elses problem.

Although Yue who was sitting to his right wasn’t saying anything, her eyes looked at him as if she was looking at a troublesome person. When they heard of the circumstances, “Ma~a, guess It couldn’t be helped then” is what they thought, clearly the feelings that Aiko has for Hajime inside of her was complex due to the fact that he was her student.

Moreover, after hearing Hajime’s stance of [neglecting] Aiko’s treatment, they somewhat harbored feelings of sympathy for Aiko.

“……Hajime. Does it seem like Aiko will be able to endure?”

Because they heard of the contents from Hajime, Yue was slightly worried and asked. As opposed to it, Hajime stopped eating and seemed to be thinking a little.

“N~, it’s not alright? Worst case scenario, if it looks too dangerous I’ll have to create an artifact to stabilize her mind using Spirit magic. Ma~a, even if we don’t worry about it, with time, that person will be able to digest it in neatly”

“……I see, that’s good”

As Yue’s eyes loosened up, Hajime also smiled.

“As expected of…..Yue-san. With just one step, she gets ahead by two”

“Is this…..the difference between her and me? Ku, I won’t lose! I won’t lose!”

“Umu, should it be called naturally or something….it was a technique which touched masters heart as if completely natural…..If I had to say it, it’s a godly skill. Obediently allow me to praise you”

“……Unwillingly evaluated”

Shia who was looking at her with a terrified expression, Kaori who looked mortified, and Teio who was feeling admiration. Yue’s expression became bitter after being unexpectedly evaluated. Hajime smiled wryly as he stroke Yue’s hair.

Among Hajime and his companions, in a sense as their feelings of getting along was firing up, an unexpected group came into the dining room. It was Kouki and them as well as his classmates. It appears that everyone including Aiko had come.

When Hajime looked at them for a moment, he frowned slightly. Beforehand, he heard of the times when they would be eating, he had thought that he would be able to comfortably eat with his companions but…..it appears that that plan was thrown off.

Ma~a, there’s no need to anxiously consider it, Hajime renewed his thoughts as he continued eating his meal. Yue and them didn’t particularly mind either.

But, it doesn’t appear that his classmates thought the same, some people thought it was rather interesting, some people felt slightly awkward, and some people were lost as to what to do and became restless. Although they frequently glanced over, they were reminded of Hajime’s previous statement that he didn’t see them as companions and much less held much interest in it, so they were hesitant to call out to him. By the way, Aiko was staring at Hajime for a different kind of reason.

“Ah~, Shizuku-chan! Over here!”

“Kaori. Can I sit next to you?”

“Of course”

Kaori was showing a friendly smile with Nointo’s cool face, Shizuku also naturally loosened her cheeks as she sat next to her.

At first It was still hard for the classmates to accept the fact that Kaori had changed her body but, the atmosphere of Kaori’s image and smile allowed them to loosen up. Even if her body has changed, Kaori’s peaceful atmosphere allowed her classmate’s hearts to relax. Or rather, when compared to the time when Hajime lost his cool, it was only slightly nerve-wracking, there were many classmates who were glad that Kaori had returned.

When Shizuku sat on the seat, Kouki sat on the seat next to her, and Aiko sat on the opposite side, while Suzu sat next to Aiko. Aiko was right next to Yue. The other classmates proceeded to sit on the other remaining seats. Suzu looked at Yue as she sat, “Excuse me…..for sitting besides Oneesama!”, she said with a strangely tensed expression. Yue said, “……Why Oneesama?” while tilting her head.1

When Kouki and them took their seats, the excellent maids of the royal palace began to move together and set the table. It was practically the same menu that Hajime and them had.

Then, at that time, over Yue’s head, Hajime and Aiko’s glances connected. At once, Aiko’s cheeks were lightly stained, she shamefully averted her eyes. Even still, she’d frequently glance back at Hajime, and secretly whispered out in a quiet voice.

“A, ano, Nagumo-kun…..sono, that thing from a while ago…..sono, if possible….”

Having to talk over Yue caused her to be a bit uncomfortable, most likely, as an adult, and, as a teacher, it was shameful to ask of Hajime so she kept quiet and decided to not say it.

Hajime guessed that Yue had decided to not mind it, and he thanked her within himself while looking at Aiko.

Suddenly her body was shaken and Aiko’s ears began to be dyed as well. There was a feeling that it was too late now that their eyes had matched up, Shizuku and them paid attention to Aiko’s appearance as she stared at Hajime. Fortunately, it was a blind spot for the other students so they weren’t found out but, the relatively close frontlines-group classmates saw it and were rather suspicious.

“About what, Sensei. Was there something?”

“Fu~e?”

Naturally Hajime had decided to pretend not to know anything. Aiko was momentarily dimmed by that attitude but, she guessed that he was willing to keep it a secret, with a wry smile, “No, it’s nothing”, she answered. Although she was thinking that she was cowardly for having Hajime take care of it, she became happy and smiled because he was considerate.

When they saw Aiko’s state, more and more, the female’s began to turn their eyes onto Hajime. Only Yue was comforting Hajime by patting his shoulder, in addition, “Ah~n”, as well. As expected of the true heroine. She was clearly different from the recent violent heroines of today.

Hajime was absorbed in his deep thoughts, as expected, Yue is the best lover! I don’t know how many times I’ve “fallen for her again”, Shia who sat on his opposite side began to tug on his sleeve.

“Hajime-san. Ah~n, desu”

It appears that rather than getting angry that her rivals in love seems to have increased, she judged that now seems to be the time for her to show her appeal. While blushing and glancing upwards, she gracefully presented a fork. At that point, she didn’t forget to also quietly draw her Usamimis closer to Hajime as well. She was wonderfully cunning.

Hajime had no hesitations since they’ve been doing it for a while, and consumed it in a bite. As Hajime chewed it in his mouth, Shia’s Usamimis were waving as if she was happy, incidentally, her bunny tail was also wiggling.

When such a spectacle was shown, Kaori and Teio couldn’t afford to stay put either. Both of them panicked and thrust their forks into their food.

“Ha, Hajime-kun, me too, ah~n!”

“Master. Please eat mitress’s without delay. ah~nja”

“……Just this once”

No matter how many “Ah~n” were done, if the menu was the same then he’d get bored. That’s why, he gave out a warning, the 2 “Ah~n”’ed as they responded to Hajime. With that he consumed both with a bite each. Kaori and Teio both had soft and warm expressions.2

“What’s with this atmosphere…..it’s very uncomfortable…..”

Shizuku’s cheeks cramped up as a pink barrier surrounded Hajime. Kouki and Ryutaro who was next to her and Suzu also felt uncomfortable. Only Aiko had thought for a moment if she should also do it, while she was scolding herself for thinking about it everyone else were already through with it.

The other school girls had an awkward air around them as the sweet air dispersed, as they stared at Hajime and them they began to, K~ya K~ya, and make a ruckus. The eyes which seemed to have looked at Hajime containing slight fears was now converted into a love story almost immediately. Since that day when he fell into hell, who would have thought that “he” would become the owner of this kind of harem……the girl’s eyes shined with curiosity and watched Hajime.

On one side, the boys as had slight fears like the girls but it turned into awe as they paid attention.

However, there were also glares of jealousy and envy which burned brightly that appeared here and there. After all, Hajime was surrounded by beautiful women and it wouldn’t be an exaggeration to call them “peerless” beauties. Many eyes gazed on Shia in particular. As expected, even if they didn’t have a geeky hobby, a girl with Usamimis accurately tickled the heart of a man. Furthermore the present Shia had a lovely smile as she was next to Hajime, occasionally, her Usamimi’s that moved around had extremely destructive powers.

But, no matter how much they were consumed by jealousy and envy, would they get to know the secret to happily get along with beauties in a different world if they asked? but they couldn’t say it. Once before, they called Hajime “incompetent” so they kept to themselves quietly, his overwhelming strength and unique atmosphere he carried now was enough to make them lose their nerves.

Hajime was lightly ignoring his classmate’s stares however for some reason, Kaori who he saw at the edge of his view was blushing while holding a fork…..

Kaori had allowed her eyes to swim around a bit and seems to have come to a conclusion about something, she apologetically used her fork to eat up the rest of her dish. And she blushed once again.

Instinctively, is it puberty! Hajime was tempted to tsukkomi but, before he could, Yue’s severe tsukkomi came out. At the same time that Kaori who noticed that Yue was quietly watching her and aligned their eyes, those words came out.

“……Hentai”3

“! Tha, that’s wrong! What are you saying! I, I’m only eating as usual!”

“……Is what you say, but you’re thoroughly enjoying Hajime’s taste”

“A, am not! Be, besides, if you’re saying such things then, Teio is the real hentai right! Look, she’s magnificently licking the fork!”

“Rerorerorero, nmu?”4

Kaori refuted Yue with a bright red face, ~Bishi~! and pointed an Teio. Up ahead of that was Teio who was licking and savoring a normal fork with a blank look.

That’s right, are there any problems? is what her expression was like, Teio was holding the fork in her mouth like nothing was wrong. She was clearly enjoying something else. She was through with some other kind of content. She was a huge M hentai, but it appears that she somehow evolved into a anything goes hentai somewhere along the line.

“Teio, stop that immediately. Or I’ll send you flying”

Hajime warned Teio while his temple was twitching.

“Mu~u, I guess there’s no other way. …..Master still hasn’t kissed mistress yet. If I don’t satisfy myself at times like these, I’ll become frustrated”

Hajime’s temple twitched more because for some odd reason he was criticized back. Then, at that time, Teio suddenly recalled something and her eyes started shining.

“That’s right! Master! I haven’t received my reward yet! Mistress desires the promised reward!”
“Ah? [Reward]?”

Towards Teio’s words, for a moment Hajime was thinking, “What are you talking about?”, as he frowned, then he immediately recalled and clicked his tongue ~Chi~. The people who didn’t know what they were talking about tilted their heads, as the representative, Shia asked.

“What do you guys mean……by reward?”

“Umu, at the head temple where Sensei-dono was entrusted to me, I was promised that I would be rewarded if I kept her safe until the end. Nufufufu…..master. You’re not thinking about going back on your promise right?”

Shia and Kaori both, “That’s sly!”, and made a ruckus, Teio urged that the promise be kept while laughing heartily. Somehow or another, everyone’s attention were gathering, Hajime had an unpleased look as he turned towards Teio.

“And? What’s your wish? Though I’ll say it first, I’ll only do what’s “within my range” alright?”

Implying that just like the time with Shia’s reward, requests like “Hold me5” won’t be allowed? Teio also seems to have guessed his intentions and she nodded exaggeratedly that she understood it. And while blushing and fidgeting, she said her demand.

“Be relieved, I won’t be asking anything unreasonable. It’s~, just like when we first met…..I want you to tease mistress’s ***”

With both hands on her cheeks, “K~ya! I said it!”, Teio seemed to be implying as she ~Iyan Iyan~’ed. Because it’s already been done once, it wouldn’t be unreasonable? And completely disregarded the abnormality of the contents as she asked for an unreasonable demand. As expected of a Hentai.

Sure enough, all humans other than Yue and them were intensely shocked by those remarks.

Their eyes turned towards Hajime, it was the same eyes as if looking at a criminal.

“Rejected, this worthless dragon. Don’t go saying remarks that remarkably invite misunderstandings!”

Towards Hajime who plainly rejected the demand, Teio made an expression as if she was shocked and intensely protested.

“Wh, why! It shouldn’t have been an unreasonable demand! Just like at that time, I just want you to thrust your thick and hard, black rod into mistress’s ***! Just like that time when you were always grinding up and quickly pulling it out while ignoring mistress’s pleas! I want you to relentlessly torment mistress’s ***!”

“I’ve already said it! Quit saying remarks that invite misunderstandings!”

The gazes being directed at Hajime turned into eyes as if looking at a devil.

“……But, It’s not a complete misunderstanding right?”

Yue and them, “Ah”’ed, Aiko who seemed to have been slightly displeased expression called out to Hajime with thorns attached.

“……Certainly, you didn’t say any lies”

“Actually, it was stuck…..”

“Un, Nagumo-kun was completely merciless”

The classmates’ doubts changed into conviction after hearing Aiko and the Ai-chan bodyguards such as Sonobe and the others voiced their thoughts.

“……Hajime-san, as expected calling it a misunderstanding is a little……”

“……Hajime. Hajime was the cause of Teio’s Hentai transformation. It can’t be helped”

Unexpectedly Shia and Yue had betrayed him.

“Na, Nagumo-kun…..people like you……what have you done to Teio-san…..”

“Hajime-kun……how envio-……I mean, you have to take responsibility”

The gazes directed at Hajime were like eyes that were looking at a demon lord.

Hajime slowly stood up without a word and stretched out his right hand upwards. In front of everyone who was wondering what he was going to do, Hajime pulled out the black stake for Pile-bunker out of the “Treasure Warehouse”. For some reason, the stake was already giving out red sparks as he pulled it out.

Cold sweat ran down Teio’s cheek.

“OK, Teio. Lets give you your reward. Eh? You want it rammed up your *** right? Rejoice, it’s much thicker and harder than before, it’s an excellent piece which I can boast about. You won’t even have time to pant, you’ll die in an instant”

Teio had realized, “This is bad, I got too full of myself”

Pile-bunker being used on Teio was the results of a fight, while being viewed with eyes as if looking at a pervert, Hajime simply went berserk. By the way, if you looked objectively, it certainly wasn’t a misunderstanding when pointed out.

“W, wait a bit, master. What I said a while ago was only an example, I didn’t say that you had to use it again? As expected, if something like that is used I’ll end up dying! I’ll apologise so, quickly, put that away!”

“Don’t hold back Teio. You want this right? What, did you want to waste precious time to go to a room. I’ll pierce you here”

“Hi~n, master’s eyes are serious~! Yue, Shia, Kaori~, stop master already! Help me~!”

As Hajime approached while gushing out sparks and crackles, Teio became teary-eyed and asked for Yue and them for help. As expected, she didn’t want the punishment of dying in a single blow. But, her cheeks were slightly blushed and her breathing was rough, it seems that her performance ran deep.

Hajime looked at Teio who was clinging onto Kaori and hiding behind her, and with his upset feelings washed away he, ~Fu~n~, snuffled with his nose, the stake was returned into the “Treasure Warehouse” and he returned to his seat. However, the classmates didn’t lose their evaluations of him being a demon lord. Later, two kinds of names spread throughout the Kingdom about the “White haired eyepatch wearing demon king” but……if Hajime had known that he would have gone insane.

“Ha~a, and? The reward itself doesn’t really matter but, don’t you have a more decent demand?”

Hajime let out a sigh as he got back to his seat, it was a sigh of relief in various meanings. The scene where the *** of a beautiful young woman that was about to happen in front of their eyes was well over the capacity for the high school students.

“U, umu. Then, let’s see, the rights of laying on the bed with you? See, it’s always Yue and Shia who gets to be next to master right? Mistress has never slept next to master before. That’s why, tonight, I want to sleep next to master, how about it?”

“Something of that degree is cheap. …..Or rather just say that from the start”

“Mistress’s passion surged out, it’s not something I can control so easily. Accept it”

Teio who was ashamed was wiggling with a surprised expression, when she looked at Shia who was next to her, Shia said, “There’s no helping it then huh~” and shrugged her shoulders. It appears that, tonight, he’ll be sleeping between Yue and Teio. But, while in bed, Hajime would be sandwiched by something else…..

The school girls were making a ruckus again as they went, K~ya K~ya, and the male students were beginning to utter out some kind of curse.

Additionally, Aiko, sleeping with multiple females is immoral! began to give out a teacher-like (Actually, she probably held a lot of personal resentment) preach, on the other hand, with Shia and Yue’s relation exposed she was objecting against it now, Yue leaned on Hajime and stuck out her tongue and released her bewitching atmosphere after finishing her meal, because of that the classmates were further heated up, and some boys were unable to stand up straight anymore…..and, the dining room’s atmosphere was filled with chaos.

While ignoring the noisy girls uproars, Hajime decided to recall what happened today.

They free falled from [Kamiyama] and appeared with Kaori whose body was replaced, they went to the adventurers guild and created a “Gold” ranked man-woman, played a grand game of tag with the craftsmen of the Kingdom which caused great confusion, allowed the royal family to gain control of the situation, beated up the to-be king and he also lost his first crush.

In order to kill time, by chance, he met up with Aiko and she revealed her heavy worries, and while having dinner expecting to relax it turned into a disturbance. These were the events which happened to Hajime in a day at the Kingdom. It may be Hajime’s fate to be a maelstrom of confusion and disturbances.

Tomorrow, Hajime and them will be taking Ririana and them and leaving the Kingdom. Hajime and them have no intentions of entering the Empire’s capital at all……Surely, “without a doubt” probably isn’t possible.

As expected, what really lies on the grounds towards the east…..Hajime had a premonition of the new disturbances to come, while feeling the softness and warmth of Yue who was hugging his arm, ma~a, whatever it is, he shrugged his shoulder.



 

[Vol 4] Chapter 28 – Chatting Events of a Single Day -Second-



Circle-warning.gif This chapter is translated by Durasama and is unedited.

At the adventurers guild, Hajime had learned of a separate kind of world threat, however, he tried to ignore it as much as possible as he went to repair the great barrier.

The place where Shizuku guided them to was being guarded by a considerable amount of soldiers, the guards turned a dangerous look towards Hajime as he approached. However, their eyes softened up immediately when they noticed that Shizuku was by his side.

Thanks to Shizuku’s face pass, they were easily allowed in and found a space which was made out of white marble-like stone, at the center was a magic formation with a cylindrical artifact enshrined on top of it. The artifact would normally be around 2 meters in length but, right now it was broken from the middle and it’s remains were scattered around.

Around it’s surrounding was a few men worrying till wit’s end as they groaned, [un,un]. They were most likely the craftsmen who were trying to repair the great barrier.

“Oya? If it isn’t Shizuku-dono. ……What brings you here?”

A man who was around his 60s with a fully grown mustache and carried an obvious craftsman aura called out to Shizuku as soon as he noticed. It appears to have been one of Shizuku’s acquaintances.

“Hello, Worupen-san. I’m just a guide. I’ve brought along a Synergist who may be able to repair the great barrier”

“What was that? Is it by chance that boy there?”

The man who Shizuku called Worupen turned his glance over to Hajime and was clearly suspicious but did not voice it to Shizuku.

Truthfully, Worupen was under the Hairhi Kingdom’s direct control as the head synergist. The great barrier artifact was naturally an Age of Gods artifact, in the present age, attempting to repair it was extremely difficult even for the head synergist of the royal palace. So even if he was suddenly told that a boy who wasn’t even 20 yet was able to fix it, it would be natural that he wouldn’t be able to believe it so easily.

However, Hajime wasn’t concerned with those kinds of glances and passed between Worupen and the other craftsmen towards the artifact and place his hand onto the ruins. What he activated was “Mineral Appraisal”.

“He~e, I see…..it should be strong if it’s like this”

“Fu~n, you’re just a kid so what could you possibly know about it”

As Hajime nodded as he understood how the great barrier was able to protect the Kingdom for hundreds of years from foreign enemies, Worupen grunted out from his nose in a bad mood.

However, Hajime was indifferent towards Worupen’s attitude and proceeded to begin “Transmuting”. Red sparks began to spread out around Hajime and one after another he began to fuse the wreckage with one hand back into their original places.

Towards that transmuting speed and accuracy, not only Worupen but also his subordinates weren’t able to peel their eyes away. Shizuku who was also seeing Hajime’s all-out “Transmuting” for the first time, seemed to also have been fascinated by the red sparks which was dancing around in the white space as she mutters, “How beautiful…..”

Hajime who finished repairing the Age of Gods artifact in only a matter of several tens of seconds suddenly began pouring in magical power into it to activate the great barrier.

The cylindrical artifact shot out light from its top which climbed up towards the sky. Immediately afterwards, a soldier who was guarding outside rushed into the room and reported that the 3rd barrier had revived.

“…….How could this be……an artifact from the Age of Gods was so easily……”

Shizuku told the stunned Worupen with a wry smile that Hajime came from the same world as she did. “No wonder….” Worupen and them said with a convinced face.

Incidentally, when she told them that the black katana which fired them all up before was made by Hajime, they’re eyes suddenly sparkled and shined like beasts. Hajime disregarded them and continued to quickly walk towards the next artifacts location.

However, Worupen and them with their massive craftsmen spirits, knew that they couldn’t just easily let go of a synergists who was above them.

“Please wait a moment—–!! An apprentice! By all means, please take us in as your apprentices—-!!”

“Uo! Wha, what’s with you guys suddenly. Or rather, don’t cling onto my feet! You’re creeping me out!”

Worupen was appealing to become Hajime’s apprentice as he clung onto his feet. In addition, Worupen’s subordinates begin to one by one cling onto Hajime in order to not let him escape. While genuinely being disgusted from the bottom of his heart that he was in such close contact with such hairy men, Hajime tried to shake them off of his leg but they had firmly gripped on so it was hard to get them off.

Since there was no helping it, he activated “Thunder Clad” which caused everyone to go, “Ababababa,” and he broke free. Even still, the craftsmen crawled and reached out with their hands, as expected even Hajime couldn’t ignore them and said out a clear reason to decline them.

“Look here, I’ll be immediately leaving this place and I have no plans to return to the Kingdom either. Having apprentices is also very troublesome as well, first of all, even if you became my apprentices I wouldn’t have anything to teach you guys”

“But, you easily repaired the artifact and even made Shizuku-dono’s black katana as well. We have absolutely no idea how to create something like that at all. If you’re willing to teach us then……”

“No, it wasn’t just “Transmuting Magic” it was also “Creation Magic”, a magic which you guys aren’t capable of is required] “That can’t be…..”

Worupen and them exhaustively dropped their shoulders towards Hajime’s words. Truthfully, the great barrier artifact was also created with Space magic through Creation magic, the barrier of the Kingdom was a special type which intercepted space.

A normal synergist wouldn’t be able to repair it. Of course, since space magic was ingrained into the ores, if you steadily repaired it, it’s likely that you’d be able to repair it to some degree but not until perfection.

Disregarding Worupen and them who hung their heads, when Hajime tried to once again go towards the location of the other artifact, Worupen and their eyes sharpened up again.

“Still, it doesn’t change the fact that you have excellent transmuting skills! By all means, take us in as apprentices~!!”

“How persistent!”

Such fearsome craftsmen spirit. It wouldn’t be good if he didn’t compromise. In the end, while Hajime was repairing all of the artifacts, Worupen and them who were supposed to be the Kingdom’s synergists were sticking onto him and crying like babies.

Furthermore was it because they heard of the rumors? Those who gathered weren’t just the synergists at the scene, eventually Hajime was being crowded as they tried to learn his techniques. Hajime who was close to wits end was beginning to fling the craftsmen far away into the distance but, they got up like zombies as they tried to learn of the secrets to his “Transmuting” and crowded around him once again.

As expected of the craftsmen’s and their desires to reconstruct the Kingdom, Hajime was planning to escape but…..it appears that they were communicating through the craftsmens network in the Kingdom, wherever he went they appeared! and asked limitless questions. It appears that until they learn of everything, they have no plans to stop clinging or leaving, as expected even Hajime was shrinking back from it.

While being bombarded with questions, Hajime finally planned to seriously escape and created the game of tag that all craftsmen in the Kingdom participated in.

“Damn, what’s happening here. Even though I’m using “Hide Presence””

“Hahaha~, those kinds of things are useless against our [Craftsmen intuition]”

“We can clearly feel you! Nagumo-dono’s passionate pathosssssss!!”1

“Ha~a, Ha~a, the presence of techniques! We can hear the gasping voice of the amazing techniquessssss!!”

The craftsmen? were equipped with a different kind of institution which surpassed Hajime’s. While having a cramped cheek of not wanting to be touched, he seriously thought over if he should pull out Donner and schlag or not.

In the end, the escaping and pursuing drama caused great confusion because the craftsmen’s had disappeared from their reconstruction sites, when it finally reached Ririana’s ears, the royal family intervened and restored control in the situation.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Yaegashi……couldn’t you have helped me out? You were acquainted with them right?”

Hajime had returned to the royal palace as if tired out from something, once he returned he treated himself to tea while staring and complaining at Shizuku.

Yue was also next to Shizuku, when Hajime came back, she quickly prepared the tea. It was exactly something a lover would do. Having to look at the army of craftsmen who were approaching with bloodshot eyes and panting out, [Ha~a, Ha~a], they returned back to the royal palace first while averting their eyes from Hajime’s, she was a wonderful lover.

“Don’t say such ridiculous things. …….The case with the black katana was already an uproar but, that’s exactly why I knew that it was impossible to stop them who had flames within them……”

“Hajime, thanks for the good work”

Shizuku made an excuse while looking away and Yue drank tea while patting Hajime on the head. When Hajime hugged Yue tightly, as is, he carried her like a princess and sat down on the opposite seat of Shizuku.

“…..What is it I wonder, these smoldering irritated feelings. Even though Yue took the same actions as me…..”

“Ha? There’s no reason Yue and Yaegashi are on the same level is there? If you’re the other party then I’ll get angry, if it’s Yue then its no problem”

“Un, Yue is your lover after all, I get what you’re saying but…..right now I want to hit you so badly”

Towards the obvious difference in treatment, even though she understood that she’d naturally get done in, a blue vein appeared as she became angry. It was the same concept of becoming angry at lovers who were flirting in front of her even if she knew they were lovers.

Yue who was on his knee, began to say, “A~n”, to Hajime with the snacks that came along with the tea, “I’m in your way huh? I’m a bothersome insect huh?”, with twitching cheeks Shizuku was thinking about escaping to where Kaori was but, suddenly, the door to their room was flung opened with a ~Ban!~ sound without being knocked on.

What is it? what was reflected in Hajime and their sights was a 10 year-old blond haired blue eyed pretty boy and he glared at Hajime while ~Ki’ing!~. Moreover, did he not like that Yue was sitting on Hajime’s lap? After seeing Yue for a moment his eyes became further enraged which seemed to contain 2 times the anger from before.

“Was it you! The scum who adjusted Kaori! M, moreover, even though there’s Kaori, those, those kinds of things….I won’t forgive it, I’ll definitely never forgive you!”

The person appearing and saying such things was the prince of this country, Randell S.B. Hairhi. Randell clenched his fist and ran towards Hajime while letting out a courageous shout, “U~oooooo!” His mind was filled with giving Hajime a beating.

Although Hajime didn’t understand what was going on, for the time being he decided to pick up a sugar cube that was prepared for tea on the table and flicked it in opposition. The sugar cube which flew out at impossible speeds, accurately hit Randell in the forehead, “Higu~u!”, he let out a strange scream as his head was flung back onto the floor.

The pain of his forehead and the back of his head caused him to roll around with his hands covering his head. After writhing in pain for a while, he got back up and ~Ki!’ed~ at Hajime as he glared and rushed in again.

Therefore, Hajime let loose the second shot. ~Bachikon!~ sounded out as Randell’s head was flung backwards. The sugar cube was crushed and scattered into the air as if dancing and Randell was forcefully performing a backflip due to the sheer power and fell onto the ground once again.

“Your, your highness~! You~, how dare you do that to his highness~!”

“We’ll beat and cut you!”

“Protect his highness!”

From the door that Randell flung open, some old men who were guard-like came running in and charged at Hajime.

Bachikon! Bachikon! Bachikon!

Of course in one rotation, the sugar cubes were accurately fired into all members foreheads, in another sense they were all artistically kneeling together.

However, Randell and the old men were quite tenacious, they glared at Hajime as they tried to stand back up. While thinking that they had some nice guts, Hajime grabbed the whole bottle filled with cubes and fired them all after taking them out.

Chuchuchuchuchuchuchuin!

An impossible sound ranged out and sugar cubes were flicked out like a machine gun from Hajime’s hand, Randell and them were writhing on the ground like a bad marionette performance.

Although damage was kept to a minimum because they were just sugar cubes, it doesn’t change the fact that it still hurt. Shizuku who became absentminded with her jaw dropped down, finally regained her composure and restrained Hajime, the room had already been filled with sobs of sorrow.

After Hajime stopped firing sugar cubes because he ran out, he stared at Randell who had his legs arranged as if he was a woman who was assaulted by a thug and had his face buried into the floor while crying in sorrow. It appears that his heart broke after taking on Hajime’s relentless attacks.

The surrounding old men rushed up towards him and were saying, “Your highness~! The wounds are shallow!”, in order to comfort him.

Then, Ririana appeared at that timing.

Shizuku was scolding Hajime that he went overboard, Yue who was on top of Hajime’s lap was calmly eating and chewing on the teacakes, Hajime who was receiving a warning from Shizuku was indifferently drinking his tea, and Randell who broke down into tears and the old men who were trying to cheer him up as he cried.

When Ririana saw them she understood the situation and covered her eyes with one hand as she looked up towards the sky.

“It appears that I was too late…..”

“Princess huh? I don’t know what it’s about, but your blood brother seems to be emotionally unstable? Won’t you quickly reclaim him?”

Ririana’s eyes seemed to want to say, “It’s probably your fault right!”, but, certainly it was also because Randell suddenly went out of control under false charges, she gave a deep sigh and helped Randell get up.

The cause why Randell charged at Hajime was obviously due to Kaori.

The completely changed Kaori (body) caused Randell to be surprised and he asked for the reason why she’s become like that. From the results, it appears that he understood that it was because of “Hajime-kun”, furthermore, due to Kaori’s expression while talking about Hajime being exactly like a maiden in love, he finally realized who his true enemy was.

And, a guy who tossed away Kaori’s original body can’t possibly be a good guy! once he convinced himself he began to rush in and witnessed Hajime embracing another woman while Kaori was yearning for him in her heart which caused him to hit his boiling point in anger.

Randell had intended to challenge and rescue the trapped princess from the demon lord Hajime but…..the results were as shown presently.

Far from giving a beating, he wasn’t even able to get close and treated as a minor hindrance, it was pathetic and mortifying so tears finally started flowing out.

While being picked up into Ririana’s arms, Randell suddenly cried out, “Aneue~2” and clung onto her. Looking at his state, as expected even for Hajime, did I overdo it? he thought as he scratched his cheek. Shizuku was piercing him with an amazed glance at his childishness.

But, Randells misfortunes have not yet ended. Immediately after he buried his face into Ririana’s chest, Kaori entered the room.

“Ah, his highness Randell, and Riri as well……wait, what’s wrong your highness!? Your crying so much!”

“Ka, Kaori!? No, this, this is, it’s not like I wanted to be comforted by my sister…..”

Randell quickly separated from Ririana and desperately made excuses. In front of the woman who he liked, he couldn’t bear to say that he was a boy who wanted to be comforted and held by his older sister.

However, Kaori understood the rough situation from Shizuku and Ririana’s expression and from Randell’s crying and Hajime’s attitude, and she finally dropped a bomb after a long time.

“Geez….it’s Hajime-kun right? Who made his highness cry. It’s not good to bully a younger child”

“No, it’s because he suddenly tried to beat me, I just patted him a little…..”

He was actually being serious, but not even being a threat to Hajime, Randell fell into shock. However, the most damaging part was that it was judged that he was naturally being bullied. Suppressing his chest he groaned out, “Gu”.

“Patting him…..did you properly “hold back”? His highness is still a “child” after all?”

After having been treated like a child from the woman who he liked, Randell who was humiliated by the assumption, “Ha~u!”, further suppressed his chest.

“Ahh, I only flicked some sugar cubes? There’s probably hardly any damage. As expected even I wouldn’t go around shooting a child”

“But he was [holding onto] Riri wasn’t he……moreover his forehead is reddening. Even though he had such a [cute] face….his highness is a bit [quick to assume] and [tends to run out of control] but, at the bottom of it all he’s a [good child] so if possible I’d like it if you could [properly choose your opponents]…..”

She was completely aware that he was comforting himself with Riri, while being evaluated as cute as a man, having his bad points pointed out that his older sister continually noted, and furthermore being treated as a child. Randell’s knees suddenly gave out and he fell onto the ground on all fours.

“Ara~ra”, Riri had a troubled smile but, Shizuku and the old men, “Please stop already, his highnesses life points are already at 0~!”, seemed to be raising out bitter voices within themselves.

However, Kaori didn’t let up. She worried about Randell who suddenly fell and called out anxiously.

“Your highness, are you alright? As expected the spot where you were hit was too much….”

“……No, I’m not injured. Rather than that…..Kaori…….what does Kaori think about me?”

Randell who was covered in wounds, decisively heard Kaori’s feelings

“For his highness? Let’s see….sometimes I become envious of Riri. I also~ want a naughty younger brother like his highness”

“Gufu~…young, younger brother…..”

The bomb that was dropped with a smile gave additional damage to Randell. Shizuku and the old men were thinking, why would you purposely pour salt onto the wound like that! with a face that seemed to want to cry, it seemed that Randell’s eyes had no more strength to withstand it.

However, even if he’s small Randell is a man, he can’t afford to stop here. Over the past few days, he cried a lot from the news of his father’s death, was helped up by his mother and older sister, and had just sworn in front of the grave to be strong. Now that the king of this country was gone he needed to lead it, he can’t afford to be stopped by this level of pain!

“Then…..is that kind of guy good? What’s so good about that guy!”

Rendell stared and ~Ki’ed!~ at Hajime, it was as if he was appealing and implying, “Open your eyes Kaori! You should already know who’s better!”

Hajime firmly held onto Yue from behind as Randell stared at him. From Randell’s view, he was likely the worst person a woman could fall for.

However, Kaori’s reply was obvious…..

“Eh? wh, what’s with that your highness, suddenly….mo~u, it’s embarrassing. But…..fufu, let’s see. That person is the person I love. If you asked me what about him I liked then, everything, I guess…..fufu”

And, that gave the final blow to Randell.

Once again Randell looked down and trembled greatly while still on all fours. Although Kaori was worried and about to rub his back with her hand and call out to him, Randell suddenly got up and rejected Kaori’s hand as he bolted towards the entrance.

And, he turned around once he reached the door,

“I hate the likes of youuuuu!!!”

He cried out loud and ran off. As he left, the shining thing at the corner of his eyes probably wasn’t their imaginations. From a distance, “Ua~aaaaaan!!”, it was not understood if it was a cry or a courageous shout but it was clearly heard. After Randell’s sudden escape, the dumbfounded old men, “Your highness~!”, they shouted as they left the room to chase after Randell.

“……That’s youth for you”

“Hi~i, more like personal affairs…..you’ve made him cry”

“No, ma~a, that’s right but…..the one who dealt the finishing blow was Kaori right?”

“Ku, I can’t refute that…..”

Hajime muttered out as Randell’s first love dispersed like the petals of cherry blossoms and Shizuku added in a tsukkomi. Kaori was wondering what was going on and about to run after Randell but Ririana stopped her.

Ririana knew that sooner or later Randell’s first love would come to an end, she had intended to comfort her younger brother by sleeping together with him for tonight. Randell was someone who will soon become the King of this country. He should be able to shrug off one or two unrequited loves.

When Ririana firmly closed the door that was left open, she walked towards Hajime and them along with Kaori. It appears that, rather than chasing after Randell, it seemed like she had something to talk about with Hajime and them. Ririana took the seat next to Shizuku.

Kaori was…..locking arms in “hand to hand” against Yue while trying to sit on Hajime’s opposite knee which caused them to look like they were pro wrestling.

If it were her original body then, Kaori wouldn’t be able to stand up against Yue because she was able to strengthen her body through direct magic manipulation while Kaori was a support type, however, because of the apostle’s body she’s well able to compete now….more like she seems to be the one who was pushing.

“Kaori….You’ve become so strong….”

“No, Shizuku. Stop being impressed and stop them”

Ririana tsukkomied Shizuku who had a slightly lonely expression while making her remark. Since there was some shock when Kaori died once, Shizuku was slightly becoming a regrettable person when regarding Kaori. There’s no way they could have the classes number 1 person with the most common sense turn into a regrettable character so, Hajime gave Kaori a strong flick to the forehead which forced her to sit on the seat besides them.

“U~u, it’s unfair that it’s only Yue…..”

“……Fufu, I won’t give up Hajime’s knee”

“Ano~, I’d like to begin the talk soon but…..”

Ririana called out coyly. However no one paid any attention to her.

“Hajime-kun…..”

“Don’t look at me with those eyes, Kaori. You’re sitting next to me, isn’t it fine?”

“…..I guess it can’t be helped then. I’ll give you my hand”

“Eh? Really? Then, I want you to caress my cheeks just like how you do it for Yue. ……Or is it no good?”

“If it’s just that much then I don’t mind”

“Ehehe, thanks, Hajime-kun”

“I’ll wait then. Waiting should be fine right? Yes, I’ll wait no matter how long…..~gusu~”

Ririana who completely missed her timing to talk, “I, even though I’m a princess…..It’s like I’m air”, with tears. Shizuku interviened as she couldn’t stand it any longer, and finally, Hajime and their pink barrier was removed. Was a bit of Kaori also a part of it? It seems to have been stronger than usual. Is it proof that Kaori’s single-minded pursuit was overcoming Hajime…..

“~Kohon~. Back to what I was saying, just as Nagumo-san asked I’ve spread the rumors about the truth of the churches teachings but….unexpectedly, it seems to be going rather well. As expected, Aiko-san, no, [Goddess of Fertility] seems to have been effective”

“I see. …..Ma~a, people will believe in what they want to believe in, people will naturally get taken in the more it dramatically shakes their hearts. I expected that they’d believe it all without any problems. All that’s left, is to wait to see the actual effects….there’s no knowing what’ll happen after all”

“…..That’s right. But, it’s still hard to believe. What we’ve believed for years have been nothing but a fantasy…..my individual stance aside, it’s inevitable that a panic will start in the public. As someone from the royal family, Nagumo-san’s proposal was a god send”

Ririana bowed and thanked Hajime with a complex expression. Shizuku leaned her neck to the side and asked, “About what?”

What Hajime and Ririana were talking about was, an explanation for the head temple’s collapse to the people.

It’s not possible to keep it under wraps forever, the royal palace needed to explain it eventually. However, according to the truth, the “Ehito-sama” which everyone believed in only saw them on the level of being toys and was a ******* who loved war, because everyone in the head temple of the church were a bunch of fanatics, they were all blown up to bits! If that was said it would only cause a panic to occur.

There, Hajime prepared a draft to explain the details and asked Ririana to explain it to the people based on what he had written on it.

It’s contents were, reason, an evil god who wished for a war had brainwashed the church members and caused the Kingdom to be invaded. Reason, Aiko who was sent by god was anxious of the situation and fought voluntarily. Reason, the church members risked their lives and fought along with god’s apostles and died as martyrs in the end. Reason, In order to protect the Kingdom, Aiko’s sword of light poured down, is what it said.

It’s not true but it’s not a lie either. It was roughly correct.

With that, Aiko as the [Goddess of Fertility] will further, “The evil god may have used Ehito-sama’s name, for our own sakes, the true god that we believe in we shouldn’t be something that we automatically believe in, we must become humans who are able to think for ourselves and decide when to take action for god. What’s right? You must act upon your own judgment. That is what our true god believes in, and for those of the church who died as martyrs” have that kind of speech later at the memorial ceremony.

In other words, Hajime created a false “Evil Ehito” who was mistaken for the true [Good Ehito], the [Goddess of Fertility]’s speech will be the wedge which will plant recognition into the people’s hearts. Even if Ehito’s name was being talked about, whether it was the [Evil Ehito] or the [Good Ehito] wouldn’t be distinguishable by the people, which would in turn make them think about what they should really believe in themselves.

This way, they’re able to suppress the public panic of telling the truth that everything that they’ve believed from when they were born was nothing more than a fantasy, and also, it may become a source of resistance against god in the future……it’s only a possibility though.

“I see now…..Nagumo-kun is actually thinking about a lot of various things huh. The talk about god too, leaving it up to Ai-chan to tell the story, and about today’s things….”

“Did you mistaken me for some kind of muscle for brains or something? Ma~a, I thought of it on the spot, since it doesn’t take much time or effort I decided to do it just this once, although we laid down the foundations…..”

“fufu, I didn’t particularly think you were a muscle for brains. I’m saying that you’re reliable. Just accept it as a compliment”

Hajime shrugged his shoulders towards Shizuku’s words. Shizuku glanced at such a reliable Hajime. Somehow the exchanges dispositions were shown, Yue and Kaori were both piercing their eyes onto Shizuku. Shizuku who noticed suddenly began to shake, “Eh, what? What is it?” she asked Yue and them.

“Yue, what do you think?”

“……N, it’s still fine. It’s still at the friend level”

“Right. still huh”

“……N. We need to be cautious”

Yue and Kaori were whispering to each other as they consulted about something. It made Shizuku feel extremely uncomfortable. And Ririana became air once again.

Hajime looked at Yue and them with an amazed expression as if saying, what are you guys talking about?



 

[Vol 4] Chapter 27 – Chatting Events of a Single Day -First-



Circle-warning.gif This chapter is translated by Durasama and is unedited.

The Kingdom was unusually noisy as crowds of people were talking and chattering.

Usually, you’d express it as “everyone is lively” but, if you looked at the facial expressions of the people in the Kingdom, you’d notice that the majority of those people had sorrowful and dark expressions. The invasion of the Kingdom was truly an unexpected event.

It’s been 5 days since that day, the sense of loss and sorrow still lingering in the people’s chests were bringing pain to their hearts. However, that still doesn’t stop them from working on the reconstruction, that was surely “The strength of people”.

On the main street of the Kingdom which was filled with sorrow and strength, a man with white hair and an eyepatch was buying something hotdog-like (because something that wasn’t a sausage was inserted instead) and chewing on it as he walked towards the guild headquarters, it was Hajime. Only Yue and Shizuku was by his side. After going to the guild headquarters they were going to repair the great barriers, Shizuku volunteered to guide them to the artifact’s location.

Shia and them were house sitting at the Royal Palace. It was judged that it would be better to not needlessly stimulate the people with the appearances of another race walking through the Kingdom, so they volunteered to stay behind. Even if the Kingdom citizens know that the ones that attacked them were Majinzoku’s, right now they’ll likely indiscriminately target them because they “aren’t humans”.

The Kingdom were high believers of the church, to begin with, besides the Demi-human slaves, there were hardly any other race but humans. That’s the judgement was proper. Right now if you’re just judging by appearances then Kaori counted as human so she was currently helping Aiko and them who were busy helping Ririana, and Teio was sleeping in order to refill the magical power she’s used up continuously for the past several days.

“The guild headquarters is……in the end, what do you plan on doing there?”

Shizuku asked Hajime as she was also similarly chewing on a cheese flavored hotdog.

“N? Ahh, I thought I’d just send a message reporting that the request was completed. Although it’s something that should be done directly with words, it’ll be far too troublesome to travel from Fuyuren towards the Sea of Trees. If I send a report through headquarters they’ll properly deal with it”

“……By report…..are you talking about that child called Myu? Come to think of it, I don’t see her appearance……”

After Shizuku was slightly disappointed and lowered her eyebrows, they explained that Myu was safely reunited with her mother. Was she done in by Myu’s cuteness after only meeting momentarily? “I wanted to hug her…….” Shizuku muttered. However, after hearing Yue’s words, her eyes opened up widely.

“……It’s fine. You’ll meet again. Since Hajime will be taking her with us to Japan”

“…………Hai? What does this mean Nagumo-kun?”

“What do you mean what does this mean, it’s exactly as said. I’ve made a promise with Myu. I said I’d take her with me to my hometown”

“Eh…no…but…..Myu-chan is a Umininzoku1 right?”

Hajime shrugged his shoulders like there was nothing wrong while Shizuku was baffled.

“I understand what you’re saying, but its not that much of a problem? There are lots of ways around it, and if there’s none then just make one. Isn’t it often said? something like, Whether or not it’s possible, or whether you can do it or not”

“That’s, ma~a, that’s certainly true but….”

“To begin with, isn’t it too late now? Shia’s got usamimi’s…..and Yue’s not even albino but she has sharp canines and bright red eyes. If you look in the long-term, her appearance won’t change either…..You probably didn’t even think about it when I said that I was going to bring both of them back to Japan”

As Hajime made his points, Shizuku certainly had a wry smile now. Yue who was besides him had a faint smile on her face. She was quietly holding onto the hem of Hajime’s clothes with her hand. Faintly, a sweet atmosphere began to drift. When Shizuku was hit by the atmosphere, her temperature went up a bit, “Thanks for the meal,” she said while fanning herself.

And while glancing over to the side at the two harmonious people, Shizuku was convinced that whatever happens Hajime will somehow find a way through it all even though she had no evidence, when she thought about the steep path which her best friend was traveling on, Shizuku began to become troubled and her eyebrows became an 八.

“…….Are you properly looking after Kaori?”

“N~? That’s something you should ask the actual person herself. No matter what I say, I don’t actually know how she feels? Ma~a, for me, just as promised, I don’t intend to be cruel”

Shizuku suddenly became more worried after hearing those words. If you looked at Kaori’s appearance then, somehow or another she understood what the answer was without hearing it, “You overprotective guy,” she said as she looked towards Hajime.

Shizuku was feeling somewhat shameful and as Hajime showed signs of being amazed at the remarks, Yue suddenly dropped a bombshell.

“……Because he’s like that he was assaulted. Hajime, hang in there”

“O, oh”

“Eh? Please wait a moment. Was assaulted? Who did to who?”

“…..Kaori did to Hajime. It seems that during the confusion she stole a kiss…..darn that Kaori”

“Ka, Kaori did…..no way….right, Kaori’s already gone up the stairs towards adulthood….”

Before she knew it, her best friend had powered up in various meanings, Shizuku had distant eyes and her cheeks cramped up. As if she was left behind she began to feel lonely.

“…..Aiko is also dangerous. Be careful Hajime”

“…..There’s no way that’s true”

Hajime quickly averted his eyes away from Yue’s sharp glance, he was one beat too slow in denying that possibility. Shizuku who regained herself as the 2 people talked, that’s right! with a sharp glance just like Yue, she thoroughly questioned Hajime.

“Somehow, you’re talking as if you’ve realised it? And? Nagumo-kun, what have you done to Ai-chan?”

“Oi, kora. Why are you already assuming that I’ve done something”

“Ever since the day that Ai-chan came back to the Kingdom she’s been acting funny. ……Whenever she spoke of you she blushed. …….I highly doubt that it was because you repelled that large army. Something definitely happened while still at the town of Ulu? Sa~a, truthfully spill it out! It’s an important matter of whether or not Kaori’s rivals will be increasing!”

“No, like I said, I…..”

Shizuku who had heated-up, [do~u, do~u], and trying to suppress it, she began to try and get idea’s out of Hajime. Then there, Yue while expressionless, exposed it all.

“……They kissed. Dense guy”

“! Nagumo-kun! People like you! The other party is a Sensei!”

“Wait, calm down. I’ll explain it so, don’t grab my neck, don’t shake me!”

With a, This high-grade flag architect!, expression, Shizuku began to shake Hajime, and then Hajime’s story of the lifesaving act that was performed at Ulu was told. Due to the poison, Aiko couldn’t drink the medicine on her own, because the situation called for urgency, he forcefully made her drink it.

Since then it further increased when Shimizu was shot and she was rescued from the isolation tower at the head temple, with Yue adding onto it, Shizuku became convinced. Ahh, don’t….fall Ai-chan.

“Ma~a, I understand that it wasn’t completely intended to happen but…..Nagumo-kun, you look as if you’ve somehow figured out Ai-chan’s feelings. Since when have you found out?”

“……Since the time when I was taking care of Sensei after she blew up the head temple and killed Ishtar and his group. …….Because she was looking at me with strangely feverish eyes, It couldn’t be though~ is what I had thought but…..As expected, it was like that?”

“…..It’s like that”

“It’s like that right”

Towards Shizuku and Yue’s confirmation without hesitation, the emergency which was pushed into the corner of his mind came up again as Hajime looked up towards the sky. What are you going to do? is what the glances from both sides said to him, Hajime started thinking of ideas as he groaned out, “U~n”……

“Un, let’s neglect it”

is what he concluded with.

“…..Ma~a, I don’t think Aiko-chan will be taking on the offensive. Rather than dealing with it poorly, just leaving it as is might be better…..”

“Ah? ……Ahh, it’s just like you said. That person’s a teacher so she has her commitments to keep. Since I’m a student, pretending that I haven’t noticed it is the best course of action”

Actually, it was simply too troublesome to deal with, so as Hajime said out the plausible reasons he was averting his eyes somewhat and that fact was seen through by Shizuku who was staring at Hajime.

Shizuku’s glance showed that she was through with the topic and ate all that was left of the hotdog, then Hajime and them finally reached the adventurers guild headquarters in the Kingdom. The building had a feeling like it wasn’t inferior in history or scale when compared with Fuyuren’s branch. When the entrance opened up, there were a lot of adventurers going in and out busily. The amount of requests in the Kingdom likely shot up after the invasion after all.

Hajime and them entered the guild and walked towards the ten rows of large counters. Though it was jammed packed with adventurers, as expected, the receptionists of the headquarters showed splendid skills in their procedures and the lines continued progressing at a fierce rate. In addition, the receptionists were all beautiful women. Right, they were incredible beauties. There was also a cute child as well. An incredibly cute child.2

However, Hajime was not one to fall for such honeytraps. After all, Hajime’s lover was someone who wouldn’t lose out in cuteness nor beauty, she was the perfect beautiful woman. Even now, she was the happy and cute woman holding onto Hajime’s hand. There was no chance that he’d ever be fascinated by other women.

That’s why, Hajime was thinking that he’d want to be given a break from the traps while breaking through happily and gayly. Because he really won’t be fascinated by any other woman other than Yue after all.

After having enough of Shizuku’s amazed expression while beside them, Hajime finally reached the receptionist. As he took out his status plate he also took out to submit the documents proving that Myu was safely returned to Erisen.

“Though I’ve come to report a completed request, is it possible for the head the Iruwa branch to report it to the Fuyuren branch from headquarters?”

“Hai? ….A nominated quest……right? I’m sorry, please wait for a moment……”

The receptionist tilted her neck a little in puzzlement from Hajime’s words. It was a proper reaction because a nominated quest from a head of a branch would never be given out to just any adventurer. Currently, the adventurers who were doing their procedures next to Hajime were looking at him in surprise.

When the receptionist received Hajime’s status plate and looked at the contents, her clarified expression was destroyed and became just like the adventurers who were surprised. And after comparing the status plate and Hajime’s face numerous times, she stood up in a panic.

“Are you without a doubt, Na, Nagumo Hajime-sama?”

“? Ahh, it’s exactly as written on the status plate”

“I’m deeply sorry but, would you please come into the reception room? On the occasion that Nagumo-sama visited the guild, we’ve been informed to bring him inside……I’ll immediately call the guild master”

“Ha? No, I just want to request that the completed report gets sent to the head of the Iruwa branch. Besides, I’ve got plans to go and repair the great barrier after this. Please pardon me from the trouble”

“Eh, eh~, that’ll put me in a troubling position…..I’ll immediately, immediately, call the guild master to come so, please wait for a moment!”

With that the receptionist disappeared into the interior while leaving behind all of Hajime’s paperwork and status plate with a speed which seemed that it could generate enough force to make a ~Pew~ sound. Hajime became disappointed. Yue and Shizuku patted Hajime’s shoulder as if saying, ma~a, ma~a.

Although Hajime was told to wait for a while, he wondered if this was more troublesome and if he should just report directly to the Iruwa branch? as he thought this, an old man with a beard appeared with the receptionist from a while ago. When Hajime saw the old man he was convinced. He was absolutely the kind of old man who while tossing away his clothes to show his muscles, turn into a macho-oldman while raising out a shout, “Fun’nu~ua!”

That old man with the weird atmosphere was definitely the guild master and from the moment he appeared the guild suddenly rapidly became noisier. When the guild master called out to Hajime, the commotion spread out to the entire guild.

It appears that the guild master’s name was Barusu Raputa. It was a name which somehow sounded like it’ll being a person into ruins. Somehow it wasn’t as bothersome as Hajime had first expected, his glance seemed to indicate that he wanted to talk with Hajime about the report to Iruwa.

No matter which town he travels to and whatever incidents occurred, he had a feeling in his chest that everything would turn out alright but, that was expecting too much.

“Barusu-dono, won’t you introduce them to me? If it’s someone who’s being eyed by the guild master then, by all means, I’d like to become an acquaintance? Especially because as a gentlemen, it would not do to not greet those lovely women?”

The person who said such affectionate lines while coming closer besides Hajime and them was a bond pretty boy. 4 beautiful women were following behind him. When the surrounding adventurers saw him they began to whisper between themselves. The reason was because he was a “Gold” rank adventurer named Abel. It seems that his second name was “Flash Blade”.

With that, Barusu announced that Hajime and Abel were both “Gold” rankers. The surrounding noise became incredible in an instant which caused Hajime to have a purely troublesome expression. Hajime was about to take Yue and Shizuku and immediately leave the guild but, Abel definitely had an interest in Shizuku and Yue so he had no intentions of allowing them to leave so easily.

Or rather, does no one notice that Shizuku was in the Hero’s party? Hajime thought with a questionable face. While disregarding Hajime’s current state, Able called out to Hajime with a refreshed face and laughingly.

“Fu~n, you’re [Gold] huh~. You seem quite young though……just what kind of hand did you play? There’s no way it was a proper method right? Ahh, since it wasn’t a proper method you can’t say it out here huh……sorry for not being considerate enough?”

Abel was spitting out poison while smiling.3 At this point, Hajime had completely discarded the thought of fighting with Abel. It was because he judged that he wasn’t worthy enough to be an opponent. Yue and Shizuku also realized what Hajime was thinking and also tried to quickly leave the guild.

“Ma~a, wait a bit. Just because I’m a real “Gold” doesn’t mean you have to run away. It’s not like I’ll eat you? Ma~a, since you might not be able to stay around, leaving is fine but, how about I go out for a meal with those girls? I’ll show them what a real [Gold] is?”

So Abel says as he blocks them off. His eyes were convinced that if he invited the women they would absolutely not refuse. However, considering what Abels words sounded like in front of the 3 cheats……it sounded absolutely ludicrous. Since Barusu knew of Hajime and their true identities, his face was trembling and shaking.

“Oi, Yaegashi. Taking care of these unfortunate pretty boys is what you’re in charge of right? I’ll leave it to you, the specialist, this is just like a degraded version of Amanogawa”

“Who’s the specialist of what. To begin with, what are you saying about another person’s childhood friend. Kouki isn’t …….this disappointing? …..Maybe, surely…..he’s not that pitiful and regrettable”

“……Shizuku, you say some unexpected things sometimes. But I intensely agree”

The 3 people were having an extremely natural conversation while being through with Abel. He’s probably never received bad treatment ever since he obtained “Gold”. The other women were also glaring scowly at Yue and them.

As expected it was becoming a riot so Hajime was thinking about starting a countdown before blowing away all members that were laughing, including the guild master……while Hajime was having such dangerous thoughts, an unexpectedly deep voice spoke out like a young girl called out to Hajime and them.

“Ara~a~n, Isn’t it Hajime-san and Yue-oneesama over there?”

Hajime felt chills from the mysterious voice and immediately took a defensive stance with Donner pulled out. And the one who appeared when Hajime and them turned around was……

“Wh, what is this monster!?”

“Who~is, who could ever confuse San-chi’s face for a monster!?”4

Abel shouted out instinctively towards the mass of muscle with wide open eyes! It had thick muscle armor throughout its entire body and face just like what you’d see in comics and was around 2 meters in height. Yet it had it’s red hair tied up to make twintails with a cute ribbon and what they were wearing was a so-called Yukata dress. There were lots of frills attached onto it. They were fluttering around a lot. The thick legs were wonderfully exposed.

For a moment, Hajime had thought that it was the monster, Christabel, from Brook town but, it appears to have been a different person. Unless that guy had a shape-shifting ability…..

“Hi~i, st, stay away! Who do you think I am! I’m the [Gold] ranked [Flash Blade] Abel! If you come any closer than this, I’ll cut you down here!”

“Ma~a, that’s terrible! To be called a monster on our first meeting and killed….you’re the same [Gold] as manager but you’re treating me quite differently~5. But…..you’re face is to my preference♡”

Hajime and them stiffened up from being called out by the man-woman and reminded of Christabel, meanwhile Abel had somehow been cornered. No, he? She? was just there but, San-chi was seen as an enemy and about to be cut down by Abel.

The man looked towards Abel with an amazed expression as he screamed out instinctively? She? If so then, she seems to prefer Abel’s looks and impatiently approached. With her eyes shining like a beast and while licking her lips.

“I said don’t come over here! You monster!”

Abel who was unable to withstand the fear finally pulled out his sword. It was a [Gold] ranked adventurer’s attack. Everyone had thought that it would take the life of the man-woman but, the reality was well beyond their expectations.

The man-woman who cut the distance in an instant towards Abel while leaving an afterimage held onto Abel’s sword with one hand and grabbed him as is. In other words, it was a bearhug.

Abel’s body could be heard creaking out and was desperately trying to escape. However, because the restraint was formed by muscles, he wasn’t able to escape, while he was struggling desperately, Abel’s tragic time had begun.

“Nufufu, I’ll thoroughly punish the bad child♡”

“Stop it! Don–mmu~guu!?”

Abel began to break out into convulsions, after a while, the sound of a sword clanging onto the ground was heard. That sight was almost like a flower’s bud being cut off.

The women who were serving Abel all turned pale faced in an instant and ran out of the guild at full speed. Afterwards, the guild as wrapped in silence, Abel was finally released and fell to the ground as if broken. No matter how you looked at it, the victim was the ruffian.

However, what was there was definitely a “Gold” ranked adventurer. He still retained some consciousness as he glared at the man-woman. ……But, he immediately looked away from the man-woman and glanced over towards Hajime.

“O, oi, you! You’re the same “Gold” right! Then help me! Besides, although you may have obtained it through unjust means, I’ll put in a good word for you! You’re role is to help me, the “Flash Blade”! It’ll be an Honor! Look, quickly do something about this monster! You slowpoke!”

Although Hajime didn’t understand why he was asking for help while verbally abusing him but, his glance was past amazement and turned into pity and regret for Abel. Incidentally, if this really is “Gold”, then this world’s adventurers are doomed? Barusu thought. Barusu shook his neck as if he was denying something. There may have been various problems with Abel being “Gold”.

And while Abel was unleashing out all kinds of unbearable insults, the one who came forwards was not the man-woman, but Yue. There, Abel got the wrong idea.

“Ahh, you’re willing to help me? Then, tonight I’ll make time just for yo-……”

“……Don’t open your mouth”

Hajime and Shizuku understood that Yue’s voice carried anger in it. It seems she’s a bit ticked off that he was verbally abusing Hajime. While interrupting Abel’s words, a black swirling orb appeared in Yue’s right palm.

“……Be born once again then come back [Beep] rascal”

“Eh~? Wai-!? Stop, ah, ah, aaah———!!!”

On this day, another person from this world, a man has perished and the gave out their first cries as a man-woman.

With a satisfied expression, Yue who crushed the symbol of a man, returned to Hajime’s side. If you looked at the surroundings, all male adventurers covered their crotches with both hands while slouching over and trembling. Someone within them had tears in their eyes as well. It appears that just seeing it was enough to damage them.

Then, at that time, whispers began to be heard in the guild that was wrapped in silence.

“O, oi, a blond girl with red eyes and a white-haired boy with an eyepatch…..”

“Eh? It, it can’t be, the “Crotch Smasher”!”

“Seriously…..then those two are “Sma-love”…..]6

“Eh? What’s that, those two horrifying names”

“You don’t know? They’re the adventurers who appeared like a comet several months ago. [A blond girl with red eyes like a rose. Don’t be misled by those good looks, if you get pulled in what awaits you is a new world. She has the appearance of a goddess but she’s also the son killing demon king.] By her side is the white-haired boy with an eyepatch. The incarnation of unreasonableness. Words never get through to him. Do not make eye contact. Do not speak out to him. Do not get into his sights. If you still want to live that is”, that’s what the minstrel who came from Brook said. In fact, even in Fuyuren and Hourado, there’s been quite a lot of men’s whose son were murdered to the state of being unable to recover by an unknown group?”7

“What’s with that, how scary”

It appears that Hajime and Yue’s name circulated even to the Kingdom due to minstrels. The surrounding adventurers looked at Hajime and them in terror while shivering, if we make eye contact, we’ll get done in! they thought as they gradually distanced themselves while covering their crotch.

“You guys…..what exactly were you guys doing”

Shizuku looked at Hajime and Yue with an amazed glance. Yue looked indifferent but, Hajime’s cheeks were cramping up grandly as the rumors of the 2 names spread. Then, the man-woman from a while ago called out to them.

“It’s been a while? I’m happy that you two haven’t changed, wan”8

“…..No, who are you. Are you Christabel’s acquaintance?”

Hajime asked while being openly on guard towards the man-woman who winked at them. He had a slight trauma of the time when he was attacked by Christabel while leaving Brook Town. Once again, Shizuku who also witnessed the strange scene, thought, where did the usual everyday social conversations go, her cheeks were unintentionally cramping up, as she casually withdrew behind Hajime to make him a shield.

“Ara, how thoughtless of me…..you wouldn’t know from my appearance nen? I once confessed to Yue-oneesama and I literally suffered an honorable death as a man but……have you remembered?”

“……Ah. Really?”

It appears that Yue had an idea as she looked up at the man-woman with a shocked expression. The man-woman laughed happily as Yue managed to remember.

According to his self-introduction, he confessed to Yue at Brook Town but was immediately shot down, the people who she mainly performed a crotch smash on were mainly adventurers, and as a man-woman he/she studied under Christabel. By the way, it seems that his/her name was Mariabel (Named by Christabel).

“At that time, I was truly foolish, wan. I’m sorry ne? Yue-oneesama….”

“…..N, you’ve become splendid. A new life should be enjoyed”

“Ufufu, I thought that Oneesama would say that, wan. Speaking of which, recently, there have been more and more boys hoping to become Christabel’s apprentices. If I remember right, it was a former “Black” rank adventurer and some former mercenaries based in the hidden organization in Horuado……with that, the manager has to expand her shop nen. Today is the preliminary inspection”

Hajime’s spine began to tingle and his expression distorted and trembled in fear. It appears that because of Hajime and them, there were large quantities of man-woman in this world and they were multiplying.

However, Hajime hadn’t noticed that Mariabel was originally an average height and built man. The rapid growth within these few months was……due to Christabel’s training methods, by itself, it seems to be at a monstrous level.

Furthermore, from what Mariabel spilled out a while ago, Christabel was originally a [Gold] rank adventurer. Naturally her disciples would become extremely competent in combat. It was clear from the fight that Mariabel had with Abel a while ago.

A huge unparalleled army of man-woman…..it’s a nightmare.

As Hajime watched Yue and Mariabel exchange conversations in a friendly manner, he renewed his determination to escape from this world as soon as possible.

Shizuku said with an amazed voice, “You reap what you sow….”, as she stood behind him. Somehow or another, Hajime who was angry, pushed Shizuku off onto Mariabel.

After this, the pleased Mariabel gave Shizuku a grand hug to the point of causing her face to turn pale, after she was separated from Mariabel, she went and quarreled grandly with Hajime, at that time, the rumor ridiculing Shizuku’s relationship started spreading but……it’ll be omitted here.